Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
🔞 18+ 🚨 minors and blank blogs will be blocked
masterlist • part one • part two
When you inherit your parents' unpaid debt to the Devil, you're given two choices: serve their eternal sentence of servitude in Hell or negotiate a contract of your own. Surprisingly, choosing the latter and accepting a position to become his live-in assistant doesn't exactly dole out the torment you expect it to. As Hell begins to feel more like home than Earth ever did, both you and your impossibly ancient boss find yourselves navigating a far more confusing negotiation: falling in love.
PAIRING: devil!junhui x assistant fem!reader
WC: 20.6K / 40K
TAGS: crack, humor, roommate/boss to lover
CW: implied demisexual reader, corporate hell, power dynamic, demons, kidnapping, mentions of alcohol, mentions of vomit, mentions of eternal servitude, bad parents, reader has abandonment/attachment issues and is clingy, god is a woman, mentions of torture and people in hell, brief appearance of a cult/cult leader, mention of the orange man, jealous junhui, possessive junhui, kinda toxic junhui in pt2 but bruh he's the devil so
SMUT (IN PT. 2): marked at start and end, unprotected piv, creampie, virgin reader, possessive, fingering, oral f. receiving, sniffing? lol, his eyes turn completely black during oral, hickeys, biting, lotus, missionary, idk lmk if i missed anything
A/N: mad bc this is DONE and tumblr just doesn't want to let me post bc it exceeds the 1000 block limit. and i'm way too lazy to ctrl+shift every fucking paragraph in this. so. two parts it is. you can see when the next part will be published in the second A/N at the end. anyway, this was supposed to be ready by jun's birthday but work decided to ruin my life. belated happy bubonic boy day. this is based off a dream i had on june 14, 2025; i know bc i wrote it in my notes app the morning after LOL. this is needlessly long and reads like a sitcom with a lot of filler episodes but idc i love devil hui bwahahaha. enjoy love ya bye.
DAY ONE
"AND THIS WILL BE YOUR LIVING QUARTERS. DO YOU HAVE ANY QUESTIONS?"
You stare up at the man, baffled. The stranger who was waiting for you in your living room when you drunkenly stumbled home could not look any less bothered if he tried. He had been seated in the secondhand armchair you bought off Facebook Marketplace, and he looked way too expensive to have his ass touching something you kept telling yourself had no business being resold to you. He was dressed head to toe in black—all impressively the same exact shade of black, a feat you had yet to master—looking like he had stepped right off a runway and into your dingy apartment, which was probably the only reason you hadn't immediately screamed.
His eyes flicked over to you lazily as your door slammed shut behind you and you tripped over your heels, catching yourself on the corner of your kitchen island before realizing you weren't alone. He had one leg crossed over the other and one hand shoved into your last bag of ghost pepper chips as he stared at you like you were intruding on his space. Then, he withdrew his hand, shoved his pepper dusted fingers into his mouth, sucked briefly, wiped his fingers onto your armchair, then snapped. Your bag of chips promptly disappeared and he stood up. It wasn't even his presence or the chips disappearing without an explanation. It was his height that startled you back to your senses.
You weren't short by any means, but the man towered over you anyway, and you came to the sobering realization that being trapped in a space with a man that size would lead to very horrible things. Well, you were correct. Because before you could even finish inhaling to let out the loudest scream you were capable of, he was in front of you, huge hand clamping over your mouth and squeezing your cheeks together. What you were sure was a Guinness World Record-worthy scream became a pathetic squeak.
The sound, infuriatingly, made the man smirk, your eyes coming down to the small mole right above his lip. He raised a single eyebrow at you before stating your full government name. "That you?"
Your wide eyes must have answered the question for you because he didn't wait for verbal confirmation.
"Lovely." And then somehow, you were here. Wherever the fuck here is. Maybe you blacked out on the way. Maybe you're too drunk to remember how you got here. Either way, here is where you are now.
"Do I have any questions?" you shriek, stomping a foot. Your heel clacks against the pretentious black marble flooring, and you have half a mind to kick them off and throw both at the man's head. "You not only kidnapped me, but you kidnapped me while in my clubbing clothes, bro."
You look down at yourself, disheveled from a night out trying desperately to be sober enough to wrangle other, drunker friends to stay together. Your dress is no longer hugging you in places it was at the beginning of the night, your knees are scraped from where you ate shit trying to chase a friend down the street, and you're sure your hair is trying its best to become a suitable bird's nest.
"Jasmine threw up on me tonight," you inform him, mouth twisting in disgust at the small darkened spot on the edge of your dress where the birthday girl had missed the toilet by a mere inch. "You couldn't have let me change first?"
You startle when he snaps and you feel silk against your skin. You look down to find yourself in a black pajama set, perfectly fitted to you, the bottoms falling just shy of the floor and the sleeves just long enough to make sweater paws if you want them but short enough that they aren't a hindrance.
"Ew," you mutter. "I didn't even shower."
"Luckily for you, you have an en suite," he points out, nodding at the door across the massive bedroom.
"I don't have toiletries."
"You'll find it appropriately stocked."
"But what about my skincare?"
"Again. Appropriately stocked."
"You don't even know my skin concerns."
"Oily on the chin and T-zone, dry everywhere else. Terrible hormonal acne during your period or when you're stressed," he recites like he studied this information. Your mouth pops open in either awe or humiliation—you're not even sure. "You struggle with water intake throughout the day so you'll find a litany of moisturizing products in there. Also, maybe you should start using retinoids." His eyes go to your forehead. "You crinkle your eyebrows a lot. You'll get fine lines soon."
You gasp, slapping a hand over your forehead. "You asshole."
"I'm the asshole giving you all the skincare you could possibly ever want."
"You're the asshole kidnapping me!" you scream the last two words, finally losing your patience.
You thought your best bet would be finding a way to escape wherever you are once the man left you alone, but the mere mention of fine lines kicks you into fight or flight. You swing your tiny shoulder purse at his stomach as hard as you can, satisfied when you hear a soft oof from his lips. You shove past him, your new bunny slippers slowing you down considerably as you stumble down the pristine hallway. You only get to the corner before you slam into what feels like a wall, eating shit for the second time tonight.
"Ugh," you grunt as your ass meets the floor and you're laid out flat on your back. "Ow." You groan, hand coming to your ass while the other attempts to prop you up. You open your eyes to find the stranger crouching down in front of you, amused at your weak attempt at freedom. You glower at him as you massage your butt. "I hate you."
"And you're only going to hate me more," he mutters. The words give you pause. "You have free reign in my home." He stands now, tucking his large hands into the pockets of his slacks. "You can try to run but you'll find you can't. So you might as well get comfortable, and when you've finally come to terms with your circumstances… we'll talk."
Without another word, he disappears right before your very eyes.
DAY FOUR
For three days, you tried everything you could to escape.
You found your phone in your purse and tried calling your friends. They answered and you could talk, but as soon as you tried to tell them you'd been kidnapped, your mouth would suddenly be incapable of moving—like your lips had been glued shut. Terrifyingly enough, on your third call, you walked to the vanity in your room and found your mouth just gone any time you tried to say anything that had to do with the stranger and his house of horrors.
The most horrific thing being that it has no windows or exits. Every single door you've found and tried in this laughably huge house has led to a bedroom, a study, a library, a home theater, a gym, or a space that made no sense to you—one with nothing but racks and racks of clothes and shoes from what looked like every, single period of time in history, ever. Another stuffed to the brim with huge stacks of papers that reached the ceiling. Another with A/C blasting hard, presumably to keep the furniture completely crafted from ice inside rock solid.
The house made no sense, but in that way, it made perfect sense that it belonged to the weirdo that kidnapped you. Now, it's day four, you know the house like the back of your hand, and all your phone calls are spent pretending like you're fine while Stella tells you about her piece of shit boyfriend and begs you not to tell Marisol so she won't hate him any more than she already does. Please. If you're going to tell Marisol anything, it's going to be about your piece of shit kidnapper.
But beyond calling for help and finding an escape, you find that you're fresh out of ideas to find your way out. And sensing that, the stranger appears at your bedroom door first thing when you wake up, a small smirk on those pink lips as he leans against the doorframe, long, lean and dressed in a different variation of the same, black outfit. This time, with a winter coat that comes down to his ankles dramatically.
"Good morning. Kind of."
You scoff, pulling your eye mask back down over your eyes. "It's the middle of summer, you psycho."
"Had some business in Australia."
You freeze for a moment before shoving up one side of your eye mask and peeking at him. "Australia."
He nods. "Yup. Heard of it? Odd place with huge spiders and opposite seasons. Quite cold there right now." He pushes himself off the frame and walks to the foot of your massive California king-sized bed, where he sheds his coat and carelessly throws it on the bench.
You'll give it to him. You've been living like a queen while here. You hate to admit that if he had simply asked nicely, you probably would love to live here with him despite knowing nothing about him—you're not known for your logical or sound thinking. You simply survive the day, and surviving here would be nice. But the sheer audacity of forcing you to be here without your consent drives you to unprecedented levels of stubbornness. Levels of stubbornness that convince you it would be much better living in your tiny, sad apartment in your seedy neighborhood than here, in this mansion, with products that have your skin glowing like it never has before.
When you don't respond to his rhetorical question, he asks something more serious. "Are you ready to have a proper conversation now?"
You blow a raspberry and laugh, making a show of pulling your mask back down and snuggling deeper into your 1,000-thread-count Egyptian cotton sheets.
"Perfect, I am too," he says sarcastically, the duvet ripped off you violently within the same breath. You shriek at the sudden cold. The psycho keeps his house freezing at all times, which means when you're not looking for the emergency exit, you're either always buried under several blankets or in the sauna down the hall. You hear the snap of his fingers and your eye mask disappears.
You gasp. "What is wrong with you?"
"Everything here is mine," he reminds you. "Or have you gotten so comfortable, you've forgotten you've been kidnapped?" He snorts at the word like it's a ridiculous thought even though that's literally what he did. He seats himself on the edge of your bed, crossing his legs and holding his hand out. As soon as he does, your bag of ghost pepper chips materialize in it.
"Hey!" you lean over to grab them, unperturbed by the way things just appear and disappear at his whim. He quickly holds them out of your reach, his expression bored as your face stops just shy of his. You glare at him. "Those are mine."
Though his expression doesn't change, his dark eyes suddenly flash a bright, angry red, and you struggle to refrain from flinching.
"Hm," he hums, smirking as you slowly lean away and he brings the bag back down to his lap. He smugly throws a chip into his mouth, crunching slowly before swallowing. Your eyes come down to the insane Adam's apple of his bobbing at the motion. You purse your lips and look back up. "It doesn't surprise me that those heinous parents of yours never taught you how to share."
The words pull all the fight and anger out of you immediately. Your shoulders deflate and you look at him with wide eyes. "My… what? You knew my parents?"
The man nods once. "Unfortunately. Really vile duo, weren't they?"
It's an understatement. Your parents should've never had a child to begin with, but your mother thought doing so would keep your father interested—a fact she never failed to remind you of. She never wanted you, never wanted to be a mother, never wanted someone to raise. All she ever wanted was to keep your father's attention, and you did, for a few years at least. Then, you turned four, and his fascination with being a parent waned, and the two of them deemed you old enough to fend for yourself while they carried on with their lives like they never even had you. You were left at home for hours at a time, teaching yourself to make cheese sandwiches with the microwave, and self-soothing with the TV when it would get dark and you were scared to be alone.
When they were home, you were a pseudo-maid, cleaning up after your mother and bringing your father beer after beer as he demanded them. You knew the brands and how to use a bottle opener before you even knew how to read. Sometimes, you caught yourself enjoying the time they were away more than when they were back, but then the sun would set, and you wouldn't be scared anymore or crying yourself to sleep, and you'd decide it was better than having to be alone.
It wasn't until they hadn't returned for almost a week, leaving you near-starved and dehydrated, that you finally went to the neighbor for help. You were in the foster system the next day, and you never saw your parents ever again. You've been without them far longer than you were ever with them, and still, their fingerprints are all over your life: your stunted education, your desperate need to be around your friends, your avoidance of an empty apartment, apparently this guy. Really, his house of horrors was a reminder of how much you despised being left to your own devices. Maybe that's why you were constantly on the phone even if it meant you couldn't ask for help.
"Um… how?" you ask, dumbfounded.
"They called to me one night," the stranger confides in you between bites of your own chips. Even as he talks with a full mouth, he manages to look just as regal. "Begged for a better life—all the money they could dream of in a land far from where they were, away from everything and everyone they've ever known."
It doesn't take a genius to figure out that he's talking about you.
"They didn't have anything to offer in exchange," he tells you, not bothering to explain why they would be asking him for anything at all. "They wanted to sell their souls, but what the fuck am I supposed to do with something so… ugly…?"
The word comes out of his mouth with a sneer, and you nod like you understand. You kind of do. Everything about the man is very pretty, down to his nail beds and his shined shoes. What would he need from two deadbeats like your parents?
Wait. Their souls?
"So they offered me something more pure," he says, the bag of chips disappearing once more. He plunges his thumb into his mouth to suck the ghost pepper dust off, and you find yourself a little entranced as it pops back out and he does the same with his index finger. You sigh as you turn toward your nightstand and pluck a tissue from the box and hand it to him. He frowns. "Uh, thanks."
"And what was that?" you ask as he wipes his saliva off on the tissue instead of whatever furniture is available to him (in this case, your 1,000-thread-count sheets).
"Their daughter."
You were expecting it. You hadn't been sure what to make of all this; half of you was convinced you were still blackout drunk, passed out somewhere in a bathroom stall while Jasmine puked her guts out. Maybe you were having a very elaborate dream. Or nightmare. But hearing him speak now, you believe it. You wouldn't put those two idiots above summoning some kind of demon to get them out of their gambling debts and make them rich—allow them a life among the elite. And you wouldn't put it past them to trade you for it.
You were expecting it. But still, it feels like another knife through your heart when he confirms it.
"I'm not a fucking monster, though," he says, snorting. You raise an eyebrow at him.
"But… I'm here…"
He nods. "I told them they can't just sell their child to the Devil. So—"
"The Devil?!"
"—I settled on servitude. I would just enslave them at the end of their contract for the rest of eternity."
You balk at him—the Devil. The Devil likes black oxfords and ghost pepper chips.
"But then…" he sighs, inconvenienced. "They died."
"They're dead," you repeat, the words coming out more like a statement than the question you meant for them to be. You find that you don't feel anything about that. You never even got a chance to love your parents. It doesn't feel like you've lost anything. You were always alone; still, the confirmation that you truly are now is odd.
"Mhm," he confirms, the tissue disappearing into thin air as he leans back on his hands. "Can you believe I made those two rich beyond their wildest dreams and they somehow still got into trouble with loan sharks?" His head lolls to the side to look at you. "Unlike you, they were actually kidnapped." He shrugs before adding an important detail. "And murdered."
"Oh," you breathe.
"Yes. Oh. But I still needed to collect payment. And unfortunately…"
He lets you connect the dots on your own. "I'm their only next of kin."
"Precisely," he nods once. "You've inherited their debt."
"So… you're… enslaving me?"
He looks at you with disgust. "What? No. I said I'm not a fucking monster."
"But you kidnapped me."
"I did not."
"You did."
"Let's not get into the semantics of it all," he says, waving a hand dismissively as his eyebrow twitches with irritation. "I am not enslaving you. I am here to offer you a contract."
"A contract."
"A contract." A piece of paper—sheer and made up of glittery red particles—materializes between the two of you, hundreds of lines of red print appearing one by one before you as he speaks. "You may serve your parents' sentence—"
"Enslavement."
He rolls his eyes. "Fine. Yes, enslavement—though I am giving you a choice!"
"Wow, what a gentleman."
"Or," he raises his voice slightly to get you back on track, "you can make your own contract." He nods at the piece of paper. You frown.
"But I didn't ask you for anything."
"Yes, but it will release you from your parents' debt."
"By putting me into my own pile of shit?"
He smirks. "Oh c'mon. I think I deserve more credit than that. Have I not been an incredibly generous host to you thus far?" He spreads one, long arm out to gesture to your bedroom—more like a large apartment in the corner of his mansion.
"A generous host during my stay in your prison?" you ask, snorting. "Sure." His face falls into a flat expression that you ignore as you lean forward to read the beginnings of your contract.
INFERNAL SUCCESSION OF DEBT
Contract ID 666-4
This Agreement is entered into between:
THE DEVIL, King of the Infernal Realms, Lord of Temptation, Prince of Darkness, Keeper of Eternal Contracts, Hereinafter referred to as "Employer," "His Infernal Majesty," or "Boss";
and
Y/N L/N, Sole Living Descendant and Responsible Party, Hereinafter referred to as "Employee".
PREAMBLE
WHEREAS, Employee's parents entered into a legally binding contract with Employer in exchange for wealth, prosperity, favorable stock performance, and several luxury vehicles;
WHEREAS, said parents were obligated to surrender themselves for eternal servitude upon collection;
WHEREAS, said parents have inconveniently perished before collection could be completed;
WHEREAS, Hell's Collections Department has determined Employee to be the sole inheritor of all outstanding debts, obligations, curses, liens, penalties, and miscellaneous infernal paperwork;
THEREFORE, Employer has graciously offered Employee the following alternatives:
OPTION A: In fulfillment of the obligations incurred by Employee's deceased parents, Employee shall enter the service of the Infernal Realm for all eternity.
Duties shall include, but are not limited to:
Processing approximately 4.8 million forms per day
Responding to customer complaints from damned souls
Sharpening ceremonial pitchforks
Serving as a chew toy for baby hellhounds during training exercises
Untangling chains in the Pit of Eternal Knots
Operating the Soul Intake Window during holiday rushes
Rewriting contracts damaged by hellfire
Cleaning the Room of Despair every third Tuesday
Escorting lost souls to the appropriate department
Conducting annual inventories of screams
Working closely with Minghao from Accounting
Employee acknowledges that eternity is a super long time and that the above list is not-at-all exhaustive.
OPTION B: Accept employment under Employer for the duration of Employee's natural mortal lifespan, after which Employee shall receive a permanent position with benefits.
You look back up at the Devil. He watches you with an unreadable expression.
"What's the catch?"
"You'd have to read all 666 pages of your contract to find it."
You narrow your eyes at him. "You don't think I'll do it." He neither confirms or denies. "I will. I will read all 666 pages."
"Fine by me," he says, shrugging one shoulder and standing. "But after you read them and decide on either option A or B, you'll have another contract to sign for terms of your servitude or your employment. I'm sure you can guess how many pages each are."
You feel the ambition leave your soul. You roll your eyes and shake your head. "Sit your ass down."
He smirks and follows directions.
"I assume they went to Hell, no?" He nods. "Why can't you just go find their souls and make them serve their sentence?"
"Debt must be collected before death and the souls are admitted into Hell and sorted into the proper circles of punishment, where they'll be doing something very different for all of eternity." He shakes his head regretfully. "Your parents are currently being fried in vats of oil over and over again. If they had survived until debt collection, they would've remained human for eternity, serving me even as their increasingly brittle bones repeatedly broke under the weight of their chores."
He smiles wistfully at what could have been, and you wince. "Um. Okay... well, what would my duties be for option B?"
The Devil nods to the space next to the contract, where an employment agreement appears, lines appearing one after the other just like the original contract. You groan.
"What the fuck is wrong with you? Why is Hell a corporation?"
His eyebrows rise. "What else would Hell be?"
You pause, ruminating on the thought. "Okay, good point."
You sigh and skim the employment agreement.
POSITION
Employee shall serve as: Executive Assistant to His Infernal Majesty
Responsibilities include, but are not limited to:
Maintaining Employer's schedule
Screening calls
Organizing contracts
Overseeing scheduled plagues, wars, famines, etc.
Managing infernal correspondence
Other duties as assigned
Employee shall reside in Employer's primary estate for the duration of employment. Position will require 30% travel.
COMPENSATION
During mortal employment, Employee shall receive:
Free housing
Free meals
Free skincare
Access to infernal healthcare
Unlimited coffee
Following Employee's natural death, Employee shall receive:
Permanent demon status
Comfortable accommodations
Full retirement benefits
Choice of station
WORKPLACE CONDUCT
Employer shall not:
Steal Employee's soul
Curse Employee without written notice
Sell Employee to rival supernatural entities (or anyone else)
Employee shall not:
Summon competitors
Sign contracts on Employer's behalf
Open portals without supervision
Feed eldritch horrors after midnight
TERMINATION
This Agreement may only be terminated by:
Employee's natural death
The collapse of reality
Mutual agreement
A successful legal challenge upheld by three (3) cosmic authorities and at least one (1) archangel
INHERITED DEBT RESOLUTION
Upon execution of this Agreement:
Employee shall be considered to have satisfied all obligations inherited from their parents
Employee's parents shall remain classified as "Paid In Full"
The rest of your mortal life is a long time. You know very well that by agreeing to this, you're literally signing a deal with the Devil. It's sad and pathetic to acknowledge, but if this new life is anything like the last three days have been, it's already a huge upgrade from how you were living prior to your home invasion.
You lean away from the contracts and take a deep breath before nodding once. You can make it an even bigger upgrade.
"I want an unlimited budget for interior decorating of my living quarters," you start. His eyebrows rise to meet his hairline.
"You're negotiating with the Devil?" he asks, clarifying that he understands your intentions.
"Sure am," you confirm before shooting off your demands one after the other. "I want my apartment kept and paid for as a place to unwind when needed, and I want unlimited visiting rights to Earth. I want all my bills paid for and the newest Samsung any time I want to upgrade my phone. I want backstage passes to any K-Pop group of my choice at any concert I want. I want an expense account and a black credit card to match."
"We—"
"And I don't care if you don't use credit cards in Hell. I want a black credit card. And I want it to be metal and heavy. The fancy one."
He clamps his mouth back shut and nods for you to keep going.
"I want full autonomy over my soul while mortal and after death," you emphasize. "My employment does not mean you own me."
"How many times do you want me to remind you I am not a monster?"
"You're the literal Devil."
"Yes, exactly!" he agrees. "Not a monster!"
You scoff, unsure of how to even respond to that. "You don't own me!" you repeat.
"Yes! Of course! I do not own you! Obviously!" he says, appeasing you. "Go on."
"I also want protection from… whoever your enemies are."
He raises an eyebrow at you. "My enemies?"
You shrug. "Like… God or whatever."
He grins—a genuinely amused one. It's heart-shaped and wide and it's not befitting for the Devil. He looks like someone you could cuddle, not someone who could eat your soul for dinner after finishing your ghost pepper chips. "You, humans, have a very ill-conceived idea of Heaven and Hell. God is not my enemy. She is my colleague."
The smile that envelopes your face is uncontrollable. "She?! God is a woman?! I fucking knew it!"
"Of course she is," the Devil scoffs. "Why would a man be kept in charge of Heaven? That's absurd."
"Hm. Agreed," you say, a little suspicious of having something you both agree upon. "Okay, so no enemies…"
"None," he says, yawning. "Unless you consider damned souls enemies."
"Well, I want protection from anything that can hurt me."
He looks at you like you're dumb. "You'll be living with the Devil. You will be at my side at almost all times of the day. I am the protection."
"What if you hurt me?" you point out.
He rolls his eyes. "It would be counterproductive to hurt my own employee. If you haven't yet wandered into my contracts room, go find it later and you'll see how badly I need an assistant."
You try not to choke on your own spit as you think about the weird room stuffed full of paper. Does he expect you to do something with that…?
"Anything else?" he asks. "You've been so frugal with your demands. Are you sure you don't want to be a billionaire? The ruler of the free world?"
You ignore his sarcasm and shrug. "Is that possible?" He glares at you. "Okay, then no. I don't want those things. But I do have one more demand."
"Oh, goodie," he sighs. "What?"
"On the point of employment until death…"
The Devil laughs, the sound mocking. "That one is not negotiable, darling. It's either eternal servitude or employment until your mortal death—which is what you would be doing anyway if it weren't for your scumbag parents. One is definitely better than the other."
You glare at him. "I'm not going to play Devil's maid until I'm 100 and you're laughing at me as my bones are turning to dust."
"Per your employee agreement, you will have access to infernal healthcare, a perk that would not have been offered to your parents," he points out. "It might surprise you to know it's much more generous than whatever the hell you humans are offering these days. I assure you, your bones will never turn to dust."
"I want to remain as I am," you inform him, not taking no for an answer. "I will work for you until death, but I will remain as I am. No growing pains, no aches, completely healthy in the body and mind I'm in now until I die."
He fixes you with a hard stare for several moments, but you're determined to get your way. You don't avert your gaze and you don't give in. He sighs deeply through his nose. "Fine. Accepted."
The employment agreement changes before your very eyes, reflecting your negotiations, and you're pleased to see every point you argued written onto the paper in glittery red.
"Oh! And I refuse to call you Your Infernal Majesty."
He shrugs. "Okay."
"Okay…"
"What?"
"What do I call you?"
"Oh. Jun. You can call me Jun."
"Okay. I guess you have yourself an assistant, Jun."
He smirks, raising an open hand to you. You take a breath before you slip your hand into his, his slender fingers closing around you and shaking. On the final shake, he squeezes and you feel a just barely tolerable heat bind the two of you together for several seconds. Bursts of bright red lines glow around your joined hands, frantically circling them before they escape to the pieces of paper between you. Jun releases you just as you realize the lines have become both of your signatures on the contracts.
"It's done," he says, eyes flashing red again. "You, Y/N, have just signed a deal with the Devil."
And because you're not one to let a man intimidate you—Devil or not—you smile right back, lean in, and remind him in a theatrical whisper, "You're as stuck in here with me as I am with you."
When the arrogance painted all over his face falters the tiniest bit, you wink and throw yourself off your bed, finally ready to start your day at a bright and early 2 p.m.
"Don't you go regretting this now, Junnie!"
DAY TEN
Hell is exactly what you expected it to be after seeing Jun's contracts: a corporate abyss. It's an open floor plan with unassigned desks, harsh overhead lighting, and a water cooler where a demon is stationed, their only task to make awkward small talk with the parched, tortured soul that comes up to it hoping for a cup. The demons, of course, have the time of their lives, scheduling meetings that could have been emails, demanding overtime of salaried souls, asking for things that were already given to them several days ago and promptly lost upon receipt.
You don't fully understand it. Before you were taken away from Earth, you were working as a full-time bartender. In fact, the only reason you and your friends hadn't gotten kicked out that night for being belligerently drunk was because you were being belligerently drunk at the club you worked at. Before that, your only foray into corporate life was as a customer service representative answering phones and talking to angry people who had nothing but free time to scream at you. You lasted exactly one week, and that's all you need to at least appreciate why it's the model for Hell.
And for the last few days, you've been following Jun around it, soaking in all the information you need. For example, Jun is in "the office" during most "daylight" hours (Hell doesn't have windows so how are you supposed to know when daylight is?), and usually brings his work back to the home you now share. Unclear if he sleeps at all.
He doesn't spend time around the damned souls—not that they even realize who he is as he walks by. He pays them no mind, letting his demon subordinates take care of tormenting them. Instead, his time in the office is spent attending meetings with high-ranking demons, archangels, and occasionally, God herself. If he's not in the office or at home, he'll be traveling. Unclear what he'll do on his trips, but you assume it's something akin to what he did for your parents. He assures you each trip will only be a few hours and that he'll call if that changes. You assure him you don't care.
Today is the first time you won't be shadowing him. Jun unceremoniously dropped you off at the mail room without so much as a goodbye, muttering something about picking you up at the end of the day. You didn't have time to point out that you have no idea when that is. And hours later, it seems that it still isn't the end of the day.
"So… who are you…?"
You look up from the mountain of envelopes you've been tasked with going through. Apparently, the Devil receives a lot of mail, and apparently, Jun is above simply throwing all of them into an incinerator. It turns out when people can't get a hold of God, they turn to the next best thing. And the next best thing insists that you read every last letter and decide whether it's worth responding to.
The demon talking to you entered the room just a minute or so ago. He's a man who looks to be about your age, though you're under no delusions that he actually is. For all you know, he's millions of years old. His spiky blonde hair is currently pointed to your right as he tilts his head at you curiously. "Actually, what are you…?"
You squint at him. "I'm human…" you gesture down at your lack of black leather, dressed like the pink Care Bear threw up on you as a quiet form of protest against the dreadfully drab aesthetic Hell insists on. "Obviously."
He nods. "Right… but… you're not dead."
"No," you say, using more force than needed to slice through the next envelope with the letter opener you were given—a knife with a handle shaped like a devil's tail. A tail you noticed Jun does not have.
The demon winces and you're glad for it. Just because Jun is convinced you're safe doesn't mean you are; the more of them who believe you'll shank them with a letter opener for breathing funny, the better.
"I am not dead."
"What's your—"
"I'm working," you cut him off icily, making a show of stabbing the letter opener into the wooden table and straightening the paper in front of your face. The man next to him snorts but says nothing, simply grabbing the mail he came in for and leaving.
"So you work in the mail room? Do we hire humans to do that now?"
You roll your eyes behind the piece of paper. You don't answer.
"Do you know whose mail you're going through…? Because it's His—"
"Jun's," you sigh, slamming the piece of paper down and shoving it toward your throw pile. "I am reading Jun's mail." You fold your hands in front of you on the table and lean forward to give him all the attention he obviously wants. The demon's eyes widen, leaning back the tiniest bit.
"Y-you can't just… say his name like that," he whispers to you, eyes sliding back and forth. The mail room is full of demons, and it isn't until he looks around that you realize all of them have frozen in place. You frown as you follow his gaze.
"Jun?" you repeat loudly, resisting the urge to smirk when more of them gasp.
"Stop!"
"Why?" you ask, snickering as you reach for the next envelope and rip it open without the help of the letter opener. Dear Satan, you read. "Is it like Voldemort here? Scared to say your own boss's name?"
"Pfft, no one here is scared to say 'Voldemort,'" he says, rolling his own eyes. "Rowling will be here as soon as God decides it's time for her to retire from Twitter. And life."
You hum in approval. "Good to hear."
"It's just wise to be a little more respectful when referring to His Infernal Majesty."
You smile. "Yeah, I'm not calling him that."
"Your funeral."
"Or yours," you say, pointedly looking at the letter opener stabbed into the surface right now. You look back at him and his eyes are on the tool too. "Think Jun would be happy about you distracting his personal assistant from very important work?"
The demon balks at you, but you return your attention to the letter. Dear Satan. "You're his assistant?" You hum in confirmation. "Oh wow. That's… wow. Um, I'm Soonyoung."
"I didn't ask."
"Are you sure you aren't a demon?"
You look up at him without putting your letter down. "I'm sure, Soonyoung." Your eyes flick back down to the letter. Dear Satan, you read for the third time.
"Well, you would make a really good one," he tells you. Your fingers crinkle the letter, twitching in as they try to keep from completely crumpling it in frustration. "Is that why His Infernal Majesty hired you? How did you two meet?"
"Soonyoung." It seems like the entire room freezes and the demon's eyes widen at something behind you. You look over your shoulder to find Jun standing in the doorway, his arms crossed and his brows pulled down. The other demons not named Soonyoung immediately flee the room. "Are you bothering Y/N?"
You huff. "Sure. You can give him my name."
Your boss smirks but ignores you. "Leave her alone. If I hear my name one more time, I'll make you work a shift in Accounting." You raise your eyebrows. No wonder they're so afraid to say his name. It literally summons him.
Soonyoung pushes himself off where he'd been leaning on the table across from you, immediately leaving the room and bowing to your boss and muttering apologies as he goes. You snort, turning back around and reading your letter in full for the first time.
Dear Satan,
If you're real, prove it.
You nod, taking a piece of paper out to write your response. Just as you finish, you hear Jun's voice—much closer this time—and you startle.
"Interesting."
"Holy shit," you breathe, leaning back to look at him reading over your shoulder. "I thought you left."
He reaches past you, allowing you to get a whiff of his cologne. Something that smells woodsy and spicy. He takes your pile of letters and responses and reads them aloud.
"'Dear Satan, if you're real, prove it,'" he reads. His eyes go to the piece of paper with your response. "'No.'"
He stares at you but reveals no indication of whether or not he approves. He puts the two pieces of paper down on the table next to you and moves on.
"'Dear Devil, did the dinosaurs go to Heaven or Hell?' 'They went to Heaven. What kind of fucking question is this?'" Papers down.
You think the twitch of his lips is a smile threatening to break through. He succeeds in hiding it if it is, and he just keeps going.
Dear Satan, should I text my ex?
I am the #1 advocate of free will. But know that if you do, I will haunt you for the rest of your mortal life and you will never find love. Ever.
Dear Satan, if you help me pass my AP Chem test, I will owe you my life. P.S. For my records, does this count as a legally binding contract?
No, it does not. Go study and never write here ever again.
Dear Satan, does my cat work for you? I love her, but sometimes, she does things that make me wonder. I don't think she sleeps. She just watches me. All the time. I also feel like she can maybe talk and is hiding it. Is she secretly a demon?
Jun pauses, eyes sliding to you, though you're unsure why. You hold his stare, but he just redirects his attention back to your response.
Probably. What's her name?
He seems to decide that's enough, calmly putting the pile of papers down with the others. "Hm." You don't know what it means and he doesn't clarify. Instead, he asks, "Hungry?"
You gasp, your work immediately forgotten. "Yes! Does Hell have sushi?"
"No. We only have the blood and organs of sinners here." You crinkle your nose but he doesn't say that he's joking, and it makes your stomach turn. "But Earth does. And I believe you negotiated unlimited visitation rights." You nod. You did. You absolutely did. "Come on. My treat for a good first day spent on your own."
"It's your treat no matter what," you mutter, standing up and leading the way out of the mail room, trusting your responses will be sent out by someone who isn't busy stuffing their face with sushi. "I literally have free food written into my employment agreement."
"You can never just let me have the last word, can you?"
"Nope. Get used to it."
DAY SIXTEEN
Your adrenaline spikes when the phone on your desk, right outside Jun's corner office (the only place with windows and a killer view of racists burning alive at all hours of the day), rings. You squeak with excitement as you answer it.
This should be nerve-wracking for you; your one week in customer service scarred you enough that the sheer sound of phones ringing sent anxiety crawling up your spine. But here, answering the phone meant all kinds of fun possibilities.
It could be a teenager calling via Ouija Board. It could be someone summoning Jun to sell their soul. It could be a demon needing help as a priest exorcises them from a possession. It could be God.
"You've reached Jun's desk. How may I help you?"
"Wrong." Your joy flatlines at your boss's voice. "I told you, you can't use my name when answering the phone."
"I'm not calling you whatever silly title everyone else here insists on calling you," you grumble.
"That's fine. I don't give a shit. Just don't use my name," he says. "I already hear everyone on Earth muttering about Satan. We don't need to add my Hell-given name to the mix."
You sigh. "Fine. What do you need? I've already taken care of your mail and schedule for the rest of the week, I have your requested reports from Accounting, and the Hellhounds have been caught. They're eating their midday snacks now."
"What snacks? You know that cannibals upset their stomachs. If they throw up, you will be cleaning it up."
"First of all, no. I won't." You've already seen the messes the Hellhounds are capable of, and you'd rather Jun eat your soul than have to clean up after one. "Second of all, I know. I gave them some family annihilators."
"Perfect. Thanks. Tell Soonyoung if he loses them one more time, he'll be fed to them next."
"Got it," you say, taking mental note to threaten the demon next time he comes around to annoy you. "So why are you calling? Did you forget whose debt you're collecting today? It's—"
"I know," he cuts you off. "Just checking to see how it's going since this is your first full day without me in Hell."
You frown at nothing in particular. "The Devil does check-in calls…? Oddly considerate."
You can practically hear Jun's glare through the phone. "No. The Devil is making sure you haven't completely run his empire into the ground."
"I am but a measly human," you sigh dramatically. "If I have the power to run a supernatural empire that predates time itself into the ground, it's probably a really bad empire."
"Hm." He clearly refuses to tell you that you have a good point. "I also called to let you know I'll be late tonight so you don't have to worry about working after you leave the office. I'll see you at breakfast."
You told him you didn't care if his trips made him late or if he even wanted to go out and do his own thing after; you aren't his mother or his wife, and you can probably discern this information from his calendar without him calling. But now that it's actually happening, you realize you care a tiny bit. Mostly because in the last two weeks, the two of you have gotten into a routine of sorts.
You woke up, usually from your duvet being ripped off and your eye mask being sent into whatever other dimension Jun sent things to, and you'd sit down for breakfast, going through everything your boss was doing for the day. Jun didn't need to eat, but he joined you anyway, occasionally having a bowl of cereal since you made it clear you never want to see him eating the blood and organs of sinners in the house. Then, he'd take the both of you to work, where you would do whatever it is the day demanded of you, before heading home and having dinner. If he had a trip that day, he still made it home in time to sit with you, eating whatever it is you made in the generously stocked kitchen.
You'd kind of forgotten to be afraid of being alone because you never were anymore. Jun was always there, and if he wasn't, you were either busy working or asleep. The thought of coming back to the house without him, having to eat dinner by yourself, and not having anyone to talk to gets your heart racing faster than usual.
"Hello?"
"Okay," you say, nodding even though he can't see you. Maybe if you force your body to agree to it, your mind will follow suit. "Have fun collecting those souls."
"Thanks," he says slowly.
"Is that all?"
"Yeah, I guess."
"Okay then. Bye."
You don't wait for him to respond, hanging up and immediately standing to make your way back to the house while the clock tells you it's still daytime. Maybe if you fall asleep earlier than usual, you'll bypass the terror you already feel creeping in.
DAY TWENTY-THREE
"Junnie!" you call without turning over your shoulder.
You have to keep working on securing catering for the 1,700 demons who will be gathering for an "Innovation & Disruption: Bringing Medieval-Style Torture to the Modern Age" seminar in a few days. You don't even know how to get blood and organs catered. And never mind having to arrange accommodations for the demons that insist on bringing their eldritch horrors with them.
You hear your boss's usual grunt of acknowledgment. "Time to get going to that cult summoning if you want to make it on time!" You glance at the CCTV feed in the corner of your screen. "They're almost done drawing the pentagram!"
He groans but you hear the unmistakable sound of his chair rolling away from his desk and creaking as he stands anyway. A few moments later, he's standing next to you. You pause your catering research to look up at him.
"I don't assume the demons would want to have Subway or something at this seminar?" you ask.
"No." Jun's mouth curves into a small smile. "No, they probably do not want Subway."
"Shame." You shrug and turn back to your computer. "Well, have fun with the nut jobs! Remember, Risk & Assessment flagged the cult leader for us; his possession score is very high, so if you find him insufferable—and I'm sure that with your patience, you will—feel free to ring me and I'll send you a demon to torment him a bit."
"Noted," he says, chuckling a little. "And just so you know, I'll probably be late again."
You deflate a little. It's been a week since the last time Jun came home late from work, and you're still working out the stress knots it put into your shoulders.
"Oh." You try to think of what you'll do to stave off the panic this time since sleeping early didn't do it for you. When you realize your boss is standing there, scrutinizing you and waiting for a proper response, you say a pathetic "sounds good."
"Hm. I was actually thinking you may be more help coming with me tonight than staying here," he says suddenly. "Or at home."
You straighten up and try not to look too eager at the invitation. "Wait. I can come to the summoning?"
"Sure. Why not?"
"Is that allowed?"
He stares at you blankly. "I'm the King of Hell."
You roll your eyes, your heart rate slowing down as your anxieties subside. "A simple 'yes' would have sufficed."
The second you and Jun make landfall in the middle of the cult's pentagram, there are fanatic screams and people in ridiculous cloaks falling to their knees and sobbing. You don't try to hide the revulsion on your face, flinching away when a follower crawls to you on their hands and knees, wailing and reaching for you. You inadvertently curl into your boss's side. You mutter a quiet apology when you realize you're touching him, but he ignores it, stepping between you and the enthusiastic follower.
"Hands to yourself," Jun hisses at the person, who immediately backs away.
The space becomes significantly warmer at that, and it only dawns on you now why your home is kept so cold. It never occurred to you that of course the Devil will run hot, and you feel that heat radiating from him now with nothing to quell it. The cult members must feel it too because aside from the overenthusiastic one, they give the two of you a wide berth.
Once you acclimate to the audience, you notice you're suddenly in a cloak reminiscent of the grim reaper's.
"What the hell is this?" you ask, lifting an arm and looking at the way the cloth drapes off of it.
"Summoning uniform."
"Then why don't you have one?" you ask, raising an eyebrow at Jun's all-black get-up: a crisp button-down, slim-fit slacks, and a jacket with shoulders adorned with a smattering of crystals, making it look like he's wearing the sky itself.
"I'm the Devil." Which seems to be his answer for everything. Your next complaint is drowned out by the deep and bizarre bellowing of a man on a tiny stage that quakes under his weight.
"Welcome, Our Unholiness!" You assume the man shouting is the cult leader. He wears a goat head that looks so realistic, you sorely hope it's just a mask and that the man is not wearing an animal corpse right now.
"Wrong!" you immediately call, making Jun frown at you as you step back around him, tripping a little when your foot catches on your cloak. "Fuck, ow." You yank at it violently before standing straight and addressing the man. "Accepted titles include King of Hell, King of the Infernal Realms, Lord of Temptation, Prince of Darkness, His Infernal Majesty, or The Big Bad Lord of Doom and Gloom."
"No, nope. Not that last one." You smile at him when he narrows his eyes at you. If you get the cloak, he gets the silly title.
"O-oh. Uh. Everyone, let's welcome… His Maj—"
"Infernal Majesty."
"His Infernal Majesty!" he shouts.
The crowd around you erupts into cheers, and you take the moment to look around. Your boss has been summoned to what looks like a remote compound in the middle of the desert with small concrete buildings scattered around you. The people around you look starved, dehydrated, and unclean. No wonder the Devil has been summoned; this is not a cult leader that leads very well.
"Enough," Jun says, his voice barely rising over the cheers but reverberating through the crowd anyway. It falls silent laughably fast, forcing you to stifle a giggle. "Why have you summoned me?"
"Satan, we—may I call you Satan…?" the goat head tilts toward you like he's asking you for permission. You nod and he turns back to your boss. "Satan, we have summoned you here today in the hopes that you will lend your devoted children a hand."
"I am nothing if not a provider," Jun says in a bored voice. You tilt your head and shrug before nodding as you ponder that statement. You suppose it's true. You have been living a very luxurious life since you moved to Hell.
"Oh, thank you, Satan," he sighs in relief, bowing his head and stumbling a little when the weight of the goat head makes him wobble. "We request a great boon of you."
"A boon," you echo in a whisper, mostly to yourself.
"Our tithes are declining."
"Tithes." Words you will have to Google upon returning home.
Jun's eyes flick down to you briefly before he responds. "Get on with it."
The abruptness throws the leader off, causing him to stutter. You buy him more time by stating, "As you can imagine, Ju—Satan! Satan is incredibly busy. Many summonings to tend to. Many plagues to schedule. Many damned souls to devour whole. Many—"
"He gets it," Jun cuts in.
"Right, of course!" the leader agrees. "Apologies! We would like to request monetary support."
"In exchange for?" the Devil asks, an eyebrow cocked at the man.
"For…?"
Jun glances at you and you nod, frowning when you realize for the first time that you are no longer holding your tablet. You gasp, patting your entire body before you find the needlessly deep inner pocket of your cloak. So deep, your tablet basically rests at your ankle.
"This is deeply humiliating," you mutter at your boss as you bend over to scoop it out. "Who was this made for—Shaquille O'Neal?"
"No," Jun answers, more amused than you've ever heard him. "It's mine."
You pause in your bend, cranking your neck to look at him upside down. "This is your grim reaper cloak?"
He nods, clearly suppressing a laugh. You roll your eyes, shaking your head as you continue digging your device out of the infinite pocket. You straighten back up when it's finally in your grip.
You quickly tap through for the handbook you haven't needed until now.
"Where deals with the Devil are concerned," you read aloud, projecting your voice so everyone can hear clearly, "the Devil accepts servitude of his chosen length, negotiable; a percentage of all future profits no less than 20 percent, negotiable; your luck for an amount of time of his choice, negotiable; the feeling you get when a song gives you chills, non-negotiable; your first-born child to be collected upon their 30th birthday, non—hey!"
You frown at that point and turn to your boss, your back to the cult leader. "What?"
"What the hell do you need a first-born child for?" you hiss in a whisper only he can hear because above all else, you are still very professional. "Your assistant position is already filled. You already have a first-born child that you have collected!"
Your boss's mouth curves into an arrogant smirk that you want to rip off his mouth. "First-born children are a hot commodity in Hell."
"Oh, are they?" you laugh humorlessly. "So where are they?"
"Where are they?"
"Yeah! Where are they?" you ask, unsure what you'll even do when you find out. Now that you've been in your position long enough to really appreciate its perks, the thought of being kicked to the curb fills you with a fight instinct so strong, you could choke on it. "Hiding them in the attic? Basement? In a closet I haven't found yet? Or did you build them a separate house? You have multiple offices? Multiple assistants?"
"Um, can we get back to the—"
"One minute!" you shout without turning back to the cult leader.
"Are you jealous?" Jun asks, his voice equal parts confusion and cocky. When your only answer to that is a glare, he exhales a breathy laugh and shakes his head. "The document you're reading from was last updated decades ago, darling. I assure you I have no other assistants and am not looking for any more—at least not until your contract with me is over."
"I want that added as an amendment to my agreement," you say through gritted teeth, noting to yourself to reach out to Demon Resources when you get back.
"Unnecessary, but we'll—"
"The Devil will not be accepting a first-born child!" you announce, three times as loud as you were before as you spin back around, kicking when your cloak tangles around your legs. "Keep your useless children to yourselves!"
"No children, got it," the cult leader nods. "Well… you see, we were not prepared for a proper offering tonight, as we assumed that as children of the Dark Lord—"
"Lord of Temptation or Prince of Darkness," you correct him, shaking your head.
"Er, yes. As children of the Prince of Darkness… we assumed we would just… um, receive? A gift? As loyal followers?"
Both you and Jun remain still, falling quiet at the assumption—you because you're unsure if your boss wants you to correct him, Jun because you assume he's debating whether he should kill someone or laugh. The leader laughs a little nervously, swaying back and forth and wringing his hands. It's a hilariously silly picture with his goat head still on.
"Correct this idiot before I summon a Hellhound," Jun mutters to you, turning away from the leader and taking a seat. A comically large throne appears under his ass at the perfect moment. He props his head in his hand in immense disinterest.
"You summoned the Devil," you point out the obvious. "If you were looking for handouts based on loyalty, you probably should have thrown your allegiance behind God—which by the way, did you know she's a woman?"
"Oh. Uh, that's… yeah, that makes sense."
"Right? We thought so too," you say, nodding and glancing at Jun briefly over your shoulder. He nods once, blinking slowly in the way he only does when he's finally starting to tire and needs to rest. You turn back to the leader. "If you would like Satan's financial support, he will need more than the promise that you'll continue to live in the desert, starving and unbathed. He will need something he can actually use." You point at his mask. "By the way, the goat head does nothing. He does not like that."
Jun speaks behind you, confirming. "I do not. I hate it."
The leader immediately rips the head off, chucking it away from him with so much force, it bounces several times and disappears into the darkness not lit by the torches that surround the pentagram. He's younger than you assumed he'd be, and he's sweaty and red from staying in the goat head.
"What will you be offering the Devil tonight?" you ask. "Would you like more examples of gifts he will accept?"
"Um, no, I think… I think we can offer, uh, servitude?" his followers groan, but he doesn't change his answer.
"Wonderful," you nod, making note of it in your tablet. One of Jun's famous contracts materializes in front of the sweaty man, the glow of it painting him even redder. "The Devil will award you with just enough money to keep this Burning Man-inspired cult thriving as long as at least one member present here tonight is alive. In exchange, His Infernal Majesty will collect their souls for eternal servitude at the end of their natural-born lives."
There's an uproar of protests as you finish reading the terms.
"Well, wait, hold on! You said this was negotiable."
"Indeed."
"Okay, so let's negotiate!" You watch him expectantly, waiting for said negotiation. "Right, um, yeah. So. Uh. If servitude is eternal… maybe our financial support should also be of unlimited nature?"
"'Maybe'?" you ask, raising an eyebrow.
"It should! It should!" he corrects himself. "Limitless money forever, regardless of whether or not the members here tonight are still alive, in exchange for our eternal servitude upon the end of life."
You watch as Jun's signature starts to scribble on the contract, signaling his acceptance of the agreement. You frown and shake your head. "Denied!"
Jun makes a sound of surprise as his signature stops mid-air.
"Limitless money forever, independent of tonight's members, in exchange for your current and future members' eternal servitude upon end of life—regardless of length of cult membership."
The silence that follows is tense, the cult leader chewing his lower lip as he thinks it through and his followers clearly ruminating on what limitless money can do for them.
"The Big Bad Lord is due for another engagement shortly," you inform him, earning you an annoyed grunt from your boss. "Please make your mind up quickly."
"Deal," he answers, nodding confidently. "Deal!"
You smile as you watch Jun sign on his dotted line. Your boss suddenly appears before the leader, outside the pentagram meant to keep you both contained and the summoners safe from you—obviously a myth. Once summoned, Jun is free to do as he pleases wherever he pleases. Everyone gasps at his reappearance, the leader flinching violently. Your boss extends his hand just as he did to you a month ago. When the man shakes it, the same red lines bind the agreement, and the cult leader's name and signature appear on the contract.
"Enjoy your boon, Lee Seokmin," Jun says, voice low and dangerous. "Don't go dying too soon. I'll be back to collect."
The Devil doesn't waste any more time on the cult, whisking the two of you away and back to your shared home.
"That was fun!" you exclaim, clapping your hands and giggling. "Much more fun than staying at home alone."
Jun snorts but keeps his face carefully blank as he goes to the pantry and grabs a bag of ghost pepper chips. "Yeah?"
"Definitely. Thanks for inviting me."
"I was right."
"Hm?"
"You were a lot more helpful going with me than staying back here," he clarifies, opening the bag and chomping on the snack, which he now keeps an unlimited stock of for both of you. "I should've known you'd be good at negotiating." He throws you a look of fake contempt. You smirk. "I think you should come with me to all my summonings."
You shrug, trying not to reveal how relieved you are about late nights alone not having to be a worry for you anymore. "Sure. I will make myself available."
"So generous…" Jun comments, mouth slanting in amusement. "I'm going to turn in. You good?"
You frown. "Yeah. Why wouldn't I be?"
He watches you for a moment more before shaking his head. "No reason." He looks down at your cloak and nods. "Keep it for the next summoning. Night." He turns and lazily stalks off toward his suite on the other side of the house from yours.
DAY TWENTY-SEVEN
You're getting the hang of Jun in a way you never really understood any of your previous bosses. Before, your managers were people who just told you what to do and gave you minuscule raises once in a while, but being the Devil's assistant demanded knowing him on a level more intimate than you were expecting.
Because why do you know that eating too much human food will have him in the bathroom for ungodly amounts of time? It turned out that your restriction of blood in the house was actually ruining his digestive track. You're not totally uncaring, though; you now allow the Devil his blood consumption—strictly from opaque bottles. Organs, on the other hand, will never be negotiable.
You know that his favorite thing to listen to to relax after a long, stressful day is the tortured screams of damned souls drowning in the river of boiling blood. He likes falling asleep to the screams of damned souls being quartered. If he needs to hunker down and really concentrate on work, the screams of the racists burning alive right outside his window are his preferred background noise, which is probably why his office is where it is.
Jun actually hates having to negotiate. It took that first trip and a handful more to realize that he's fairly quick to accept the first offer he's given unless it's a particularly nasty human being. Since you've started accompanying him, though, you've been getting him a lot more promised benefits than before. So far, you're most proud of convincing a human to sign over her whimsy once 10 years passes. You think it will really brighten up the place once Hell receives it.
There are a lot of devilish stereotypes you've also debunked during your time with him. He has no horns or tail or wings that he's hiding. Everything you see seems to be all of it. His skin has never been red or any other color aside from the golden tan it is now. The Devil does not have an advocate, as he finds people who relentlessly challenge ideas simply for the sake of it exhausting (though, as the ruler of Hell, he does have the privilege of everyone being too scared to challenge anything he thinks or says anyway). He doesn't rely on the worship of anybody on Earth, and he doesn't care to lure pure souls to Hell; he only makes deals with the people he knows belong with him. That inspired an hours-long conversation in which you demanded he assure you your deal was the exception and you do not belong here in Hell with him.
Why? Don't you feel like you belong here? he asked, smirking. You fit right in, darling.
That might be true, but I don't belong here, right? Like, I'm not an evil person. I would've gone to Heaven if not for my terrible parents. Right?
Will you leave me alone if I agree?
JUN.
One thing you're learning now is that your boss tends to be perceived very differently by his demon subordinates. Where you see a particular and sometimes bratty individual, others see a man they need to appease lest they get their heads cut off. Where you see a softie who cuddles with his pets upon returning home, others see a king with an army of Hellhounds starving for the chance to tear them to pieces. Where you see someone who has become your own personal barista in the mornings, others see someone they're too afraid to ask even the smallest of favors from.
Exhibit A: Soonyoung.
Who is currently hissing at you to come meet him around the corner, away from your desk and away from your boss's door. You look over your shoulder quickly to find Jun deep in reviewing the piles of contracts you left for him this morning. You roll your eyes as you stand, dragging your feet lazily as you shuffle over to where Soonyoung is practically crouching to keep from being seen.
"What is it, Soonyoung?" you sigh. He waves for you to bend down and you ignore him, not bothering to crouch to match his height. "You have one minute. The purgatory's auditorium was double booked for the new hire orientation and the monthly angel-demon networking mixer, and I have to find a solution that will not only please Jun but God. I'm this close to suggesting we go to Earth and book a Chili's."
The demon doesn't even pretend to listen to your mini rant, practically speaking over your last few words. "Do you think you can ask His Infernal Majesty if I can have the next full moon off?"
You cock an eyebrow at him. "Why would I do that?"
He looks around nervously. "Um. Because you're pure of heart and soul? And you like me?"
"First of all, only one of those two statements is true," you inform him, enjoying the way he frowns as he tries to figure out which it is, "and second of all, I meant why would I need to do that?" He stares blankly at you. "Ask him yourself."
He scoffs. "Are you crazy?"
"Yes. Next question."
The answer clearly catches him off-guard, and he stammers over several syllables before standing straight and shaking his head. "I can't ask him myself."
"Why not?"
He opens and closes his mouth several times but offers you no valid reasons. He shrugs pathetically before finally admitting. "Because he scares me!"
You look at him incredulously. "Jun… scares you."
"Don't say his name!" he shriek-whispers, frantically grabbing your wrist and pulling you even further down the hall and away from your desk. He stops just outside the copy room, where a damned soul is slapping the broken copy machine. "Of course he scares me."
"The man who needs to be reminded to eat lunch and take his vitamins despite being older than the world itself scares you."
"Yes."
"The guy who gets ghost pepper chip dust all over his fingers and wipes them on whatever surface is closest to him scares you."
Soonyoung doesn't seem to find an issue with that the way you do but he still nods. "Yes."
"The dude—"
"Yes!" he nearly shouts. "Yes! No amount of ridiculous things you say right now are going to convince me to not be scared of him! I am scared of him!"
The soul at the copy machine finally gets fed up and walks out of the copy room, screaming and nearly falling over, their papers flying every direction, when Soonyoung instinctively bares his teeth and growls. They run the rest of the way back to their desk, abandoning the papers they dropped.
You bend down to start collecting them and snort when you find meaningless doodles done by one of the executives whose office is on this floor.
"You see a very different, non-scary version of him, okay?" Soonyoung continues like he didn't just scare the shit out of someone himself. "You're not scared because you don't have to see him when Hell is down on damned souls for the quarter, or when I breathe wrong around him."
You raise your eyebrows. "And this is my problem, why…?"
"It's not a problem," he says, grinning mischievously. He squats down to help you pick up the papers. "It's an advantage! You're his favorite employee! If you ask him if I can have the day off, he'll say yes!"
You pause, looking up at him and laughing. "Me. His favorite employee. After one month."
"Yeah, don't rub it in, new kid," the demon grunts, rolling his eyes. "Some of us have been kissing his ass for centuries, and you walk in and suddenly own the place. But worry not. I'm choosing to view this as a beautiful opportunity, rather than something to be jealous of."
"Sure," you follow, nodding as you continue to gather the drawings that never saw the copy machine. "You still haven't given me a good reason why you can't do it, though. Your fear is not a good reason."
He groans. "Yes it is!"
"It isn't."
"Okay, I mean. On top of that, he'll just say no."
"Why do you think that?"
He stares at you blankly. When he realizes it's a sincere question, he licks his lips and sighs. "Dude. It's been a month. You haven't had a single day off and you haven't noticed?"
You frown as you pick up the last piece of paper. You stand and think about it. "Oh my god…"
"I thought about asking God a few centuries ago too," he says, misunderstanding you. He stands and takes the pile of papers from you. "Didn't work out. Turns out they have no say in each other's teams, and His Infernal Majesty doesn't like it when demons go over his head."
"Naturally," you mutter. "Not what I meant, though. I just didn't realize I'd been working so much."
"Yeah, yeah, time flies when you're having fun," he says, waving a hand. "Anyway, I really need the day off to go to Earth."
"And do what?"
His face lights up now. "I was summoned by a hot witch the other day, and I want to pay her a visit during the full moon."
"Ooooh, a date!" You lean in, actually interested in where the conversation is going now. "What are you going to do?"
"I don't know about a date," he says bashfully, cheeks turning pink. "I just want to see—"
"Soonyoung. How many times do you want me to threaten your life for distracting my assistant?"
The demon squeals, all the papers the two of you picked up exploding into confetti as they rain down around you again. You sigh, staring as they fall to the ground, deciding immediately you will not be gathering them a second time. You look to your left to find Jun suddenly standing next to you, hands in his pockets as he stares daggers at the demon. You narrow your eyes at your boss and think, yes. Yes, you would probably be scared to be on the receiving end of that look.
But you're not so you aren't. You smile.
"Hi Junnie," you greet him. His eyes flick down to you and he shoots you a flat expression at your usage of the juvenile nickname in front of his demon. "Soonyoung has a favor to ask you."
The man in question shoots you a panicked and betrayed look before grinning nervously at his boss, who turns his attention to him now. He continues giving him that stupid grin for several seconds, failing to say anything until Jun raises one eyebrow.
"Well?"
"Oh! I, um. I was wondering if—if I could have, uh—"
"Spit it out."
"If I—um, couldhavethenextfullmoonoff." He swallows nothing. "Please."
You roll your eyes at the anxiety-riddled request.
"Absolutely not," Jun says immediately, inspiring a small, stunned gasp from you. You don't think you've ever heard him deny someone of something. But then again, you've never heard anyone ask anything of him. "You know how busy full moons are."
"No, yeah, for sure, I'm so sorry," he rambles, bowing his head a few times before giggling nervously and waving a hand. "That was so silly. Yeah. Dumb of me. I was actually just kidding. Got you! So silly. Ha…"
"Oh, come on!" you whine on behalf of Soonyoung, who looks at you with wide eyes and shakes his head quickly, silently begging you to shut up. Jun looks down at you, turning to face you completely. "That's so mean! He asked nicely!" You pause, shrugging. "Nicely enough. Why can't he have the day off?"
"Because it's the full moon."
"Okay…" you elongate the word. "And there will be many more full moons. This is just one, and you have thousands of demons. When was the last time Soonyoung had a day off?"
Jun suddenly averts his eyes, clearing his throat uncomfortably. You turn to Soonyoung, who refuses to answer. You frown at your boss.
"He's… he's never had a day off…?" you ask, making it clear how appalled you are at the idea. Your lip curls up in disgust and you look him up and down judgmentally. "What kind of boss are you?"
You gawk at him as his cheeks begin to turn red.
"You don't give your employees days off? Ever? How old are you, Soonyoung? Like a million years old?"
"Okay, relax," he mutters.
"A million years, and no days off? That's really horrible, Junnie. You should be embarrassed. I am very disappoi—"
"Soonyoung, go ahead and take the full moon off ," Jun practically barks at him, taking your arm in his grip at the same time. "Enjoy your day off, and stop talking to my fucking assistant or I'll have you as a midday snack."
The last thing you see before Jun turns you around and guides you back down the hall and away from Soonyoung is the huge, grateful, and excited smile on his face. You giggle, the sound cut off by a startled squeak when you hear the demon bellow at a damned soul.
"What the hell are you looking at?! Pick these papers up and make me a thousand copies!"
When your boss releases you back at your desk, you sit down, already back to figuring out the purgatory auditorium issue. It takes a few seconds for you to realize Jun isn't going anywhere, though. You pause, looking up at him and tilting your head.
"What is it?" you ask.
"I am a great boss."
"Uh," you exhale in a laugh. "Yeah. I know."
"Do you? Because you—"
"Oh, Junnie," you sigh, rolling your eyes as you return your attention to your computer. "Soonyoung just deserves a day off." You're not sure that statement is true, but you'll be damned if anything stops you from getting the first date gossip you're guaranteed now. "I know you're a good boss."
"Hm."
"Hm," you mimic him, smiling a little. When you look back at him, his eyes are narrowed like he's not sure you're telling the truth. "I wouldn't be willingly working seven days a week if you weren't a good boss, okay?"
"Okay."
"Okay."
"Alright."
"Mhm."
"I'm just gonna—" he points at his desk, not bothering to finish his sentence as he disappears back into his office.
DAY THIRTY
You know something is wrong when you wake up on your own naturally, something you haven't done since you accepted the position with Jun. You frown from under your eye mask, hand coming up to rip it off your face. You slowly sit up, finding every single blanket and the duvet still atop you, and your eyes find the clock on the wall, finding that it's almost a full hour after your usual wake-up time.
"My alarm didn't go off," you mutter.
Jun is your alarm. Jun didn't go off. You shove the blankets off you, shivering a little as you slip off the bed and tuck your feet into your bunny slippers. You shuffle out of your bedroom, poking your head into the hall to find it barren and silent.
"Jun?" you call quietly, knowing he'll hear it regardless. He doesn't answer. You walk further out into the hall, going to the kitchen to find it empty. The coffee machine wasn't touched either, even though it's always on and ready in the morning.
Your anxiety spikes as you start to wonder if he left in the middle of the night without letting you know. You scramble back to your room for your tablet, pulling his calendar up and staring at it in confusion when you find nothing different than when you left it last night.
Meeting with Archangel Joshua
Marketing Team pitch
Block for contracts
Block for collection
Monthly Satan/God touchbase (leave 30m for travel to Purgatory)
Hellhound training check-in
Block for contracts
1:1 with Chief Torment Officer
His meeting with Joshua would've started five minutes ago, so maybe he was just running late and needed to go without you? When has he ever run late? You're not even sure he slept. He's had meetings much earlier than that and he never failed to wake you up and sit down for breakfast. You decide the only way you'll find out is if you head to the office and see if he's there. You're one leg into your pants when your phone starts ringing.
"Thanks for calling Hell. You've reached the Devil's office. How can I help you?" you half-grunt with your phone tucked between your ear and shoulder as you pull your pants on.
"Do you have any idea how busy archangels are?"
"Joshua!" you gasp, immediately forgetting your pants and leaving them unbuttoned as you take your phone into your hand. "Is Jun with you?"
"Funny," he says in a way that suggests he doesn't find that funny at all. You get the feeling you won't find what he says next humorous either. "I was about to ask you the same thing. He hasn't shown for our meeting, and while he's the most vexing person I've ever met, he's also never been late. I can only really wait ten more minutes before I have to go appear as a hallucination to some humans and ask them to build a home for the less fortunate."
You groan, free hand applying pressure to your temple and eyes squeezing shut. "You know what, just… go do that. I'm sorry about this. I accidentally double-booked him. Totally my fault. I'll work with your admin to reschedule. Sorry again." You figure you'll take the fall to keep Jun away from scrutiny until you can find out where the fuck he is.
"'Kay. Don't let it happen again," he sighs dramatically.
"Okay, relax, you glorified gnat with feathers," you scoff, continuing to get dressed. "I said sorry. Y'know what? Don't call me for these things in the future! Have Seungkwan do it next time. I don't want to be subjected to your whiny, little rants."
Joshua makes a noise of disbelief before laughing. "Wow, you're the perfect assistant for Satan. For the record, I was totally kidding. I got to sit here and do nothing but doom scroll, so I don't mind. But I will have my assistant call next time. Sorry for bothering you."
"Good. Don't let it happen again." You don't allow him a response, hanging up and gathering your things as you hurry to leave for the office.
But as you exit your room, you hear your name, called so softly, you would have missed it if you hadn't paused to make sure your tablet was on you. You freeze, frowning in the direction of the sound.
"Jun?" you call, mindlessly setting your bag down in the kitchen as you walk toward your boss's suite. You find his door at the end of the hall, a deep, dark blood red, open just a crack. You knock lightly, and when you don't hear anything, you poke your head through.
And there he is, your missing boss, still cocooned in his bed, his favorite Hellcat and Hellhound sleeping at his feet, the former passed out atop the latter.
"Junnie?" you call again. He groans this time.
"Y/N…" he murmurs, not moving an inch or opening his eyes.
You tiptoe into the room, making a kissy face at Key when the hound's tail starts wagging at the sight of you. The movement makes Lock slide off the dog, meowing helplessly as she does. You get to Jun's bedside and wince when you realize how sick he looks.
The Devil is pale, sweating with a sickly sheen, and looking so weak, it's the first time you've thought he could believably pass as human. You reach out to press the back of your hand to his forehead, but he swats it away.
"Hey!"
"Don't," he whispers, voice hoarse with fatigue. "Fever. I'll burn your skin off."
"Oh," you mutter, immediately taking your hand back. "You're sick. I didn't know the Devil could get sick."
"Demon Flu," he says, eyes fluttering open just enough to peek at you. "Soonyoung sneezed in my face the other day."
"Oh!" you blink at him in surprise. "Ew! Good to know! I will make a note to send him to the Hellhounds to serve as a chew toy for the day."
"Week."
"Got it," you say, nodding. You fidget a little, looking down at your boss with pity. He looks so helpless and sad and cute. You fight the urge to run your fingers through his damp hair. "What do you need? What can I do for you?"
"Nothing. I'll be down until 3:33 a.m. tomorrow," he informs you.
"Specific."
"Just… do… assistant things," he says pathetically, fingers twitching when he tries to wave his hand dismissively.
You can do that. Your first order of business is getting him a tall glass of water and force-feeding it to him until he has rivulets of water very distractingly dribbling down his chin, neck, and between his pecs, where it disappears under the covers.
Then, you get him a cold compress, screeching in surprise when the towel crackles and steams upon contact with his forehead. When that warms up within a minute, you try getting him an actual ice block, chipped straight off the furniture of his weird ice room. You take his moan of relief as a good thing and quickly get to work butchering the ice room until you have an endless supply of blocks for Jun's sizzling forehead.
When you're done with that, you make him the hot pot you made yourself one night and noticed he had several helpings of, spoon feeding it to him despite his several protests. After two slurps, though, there isn't much of a fight, with Jun relaxing back into his pillows and happily allowing you to feed him as he lets his eyes close. You pause, wondering if he fell asleep, but he immediately whines for his next spoonful.
"You're a baby when you're sick."
"I could die."
"You literally couldn't."
He slurps his latest spoonful of broth. "Feels like it."
"Mmm," you hum, smiling at how endearing he is when he doesn't have the energy to put up his big, bad act.
"Y'know…" he rasps, "when I said do assistant things, I meant at work."
"My work is making your life easier, no?" you counter, letting go of the spoon to pick up the chopsticks and pluck meat out of the broth for Jun to eat. He practically purrs when his mouth closes around the chopsticks, and you struggle not to watch his Adam's apple as he swallows. "So I am doing assistant things at work."
Jun opens his eyes, able to open them wider than he was when you first found him. "Just work, hm?"
You set the chopsticks down and pick up the spoon to chase his bite down with broth, but his fingers circle around your wrist, stopping before the spoon can touch his lips. His grip is hot but it doesn't hurt—not how you imagine his face would. "You're full?"
"Why are you feeding me?"
You raise your eyebrows at him. "Because you're sick and need to eat…?"
Jun's eyes narrow infinitesimally, but he releases your wrist, allowing you to feed him more broth.
"Not used to being cared for, are you?" you observe, chuckling. "Big, bad Devil has never been spoonfed?" Your boss rolls his eyes but doesn't entertain you by acknowledging your question.
After a few more bites, his long, slender fingers gently push the bowl away, and he shakes his head, muttering a quiet thank you as you set the food aside on his nightstand. You stand, pulling his blankets up even higher when you see him shiver.
"You don't have to do all this," he sighs as you shove your fingers under his back and legs, tucking his blankets in along his entire body until he looks like an oversized, swaddled baby. "It's not in your employment agreement. Go work."
"I will," you say, rolling your eyes at his stubbornness. "And you realize I can help you without being contractually obligated to, right?" you ask, laughing and collecting all the dishes you need to bring back to the kitchen. "You don't need to have me sign my soul away to get me to care, Junnie. I know I don't need to do any of this. Consider it a friend-slash-roommate helping you."
You finish cleaning up and don't allow him the chance to retort or protest, immediately turning away and calling Lock and Key to follow you out of the room.
"Come on, kiddies," you coo as his pets exit. "Your daddy needs to rest." You glance back up at Jun, who stares at you hard with a deep frown on his face. "Call if you need anything. I'll stay nearby and check on you in an hour!"
DAY THIRTY-SIX
Jun has been weird around you for the last week. It's like that dumb flu of his altered his brain chemistry and made him cold and detached.
There was no more going into your room to wake you up; now he has a shrill alarm clock appear to scream in your ear like a demented banshee, disappearing every time you try to smack wherever its snooze button is. He no longer sits for breakfast with you; now, he tells you he needs to be at the office ahead of you and will simply meet you there. Thankfully, he allows you to continue accompanying him to his summonings, but with how weird he's acting, you wonder if it would be better to just face your fears and be alone.
You attempted to talk to him throughout the week, trying not to take it personally when all you got were one-worded responses or grunts or blank stares.
Three days in, you started slacking a little to force him to say more than one word to you. You scheduled meetings so he'd show up ten minutes late. You sent a Hell-wide email promising everyone a four-day work week if quotas were met. You even threatened to release the lower-level sinners from their torture chambers to cause trouble for the archangels. All that got you was a severe glare, and a notice from Demon Resources that one more mistake would get you on a performance improvement plan, which you were informed would involve giving the Hellhounds baths alongside the damned souls in charge of that.
It's clear that Jun is in a mood—probably the aftereffects of the mysterious Demon Flu you can't catch. You've resigned yourself to riding it out, accepting that even the Devil is prone to tantrums and mood swings.
The phone on your desk rings, and you heave a tired sigh before answering.
"Hi. You've reached the desk of The Supreme Lord of Sulkiness," you greet loudly, ignoring the series of choked coughs that erupt from your boss's office behind you. "How may I help you?"
"Oh, uh…" the voice pauses like they're checking something. "This is His Infernal Majesty's desk, correct?"
"Yep, that's what I just saaaaid," you sing-song. "Now how can I help you?"
"This is the front desk. We have an archangel on the line that insists on speaking with His Infernal Majesty."
You roll your eyes. "Who is it?"
"Archangel Brayden…?"
The idiot is the biggest pain in your ass. You're not even sure why he constantly asks after Jun when Joshua is the archangel appointed with all relations having to do with Hell. It's probably a weird power play in Heaven that you're not privy to, but you've been dodging him for days now.
"Tell him he's not available."
"He is threatening to visit for the third time this week."
"Jesus Christ," you mutter.
"You want me to transfer him to Christ?"
You frown deeply at that. "What? We can transfer him to—wait, what?"
"You said—"
"Never mind, just—ugh," you groan in frustration, resting your elbows on the desk and cradling your head in your free hand. "Put him through."
"Will do." The line cuts to the agonized screams of damned souls as you wait for her to transfer him to you.
"Hello?" his dumb voice drifts through the receiver.
"Hi. You've reached the desk of—"
"Who am I speaking to?"
You clamp your mouth shut, rolling your lips between your teeth to keep from immediately snapping at him. When you're sure you won't, you state your name.
He still manages to say it wrong, but you don't bother correcting him. "I need a meeting with Satan."
"And why is that?"
He laughs arrogantly. "That's between me and him."
"Well, he's busy."
"I haven't even given you my availability."
"Don't need yours. I have his, and he's busy." You tack on "for the rest of time" for good measure.
There's a loaded silence long enough that you wonder if you've effectively driven him into hanging up. Of course, that would be too easy. "You really don't want to mouth off with me."
"Excuse me?" You huff a laugh of disbelief. You swear some of these angels are bigger assholes than the demons crawling around here.
"You heard me," he seethes. You feel your self-control dissolving by the second. "Now you can either transfer me to your boss like a good, little demon slave—"
"I am literally none of those four things."
"—or," he near-shouts over you, "you can put me in his books. This is a very important meeting, and I'd hate for you to have your soul ripped apart for failing to schedule it."
"Listen here," you hiss, "you repulsive, pretentious, foul excuse for an—"
"Brayden."
You freeze as Jun's voice cuts into the call. You turn toward his office to find him leaning against his desk, arms crossed over his chest and legs crossed at the ankles. His eyes slide over to you and he lazily lifts a hand and beckons you over with two fingers. You quickly hang the phone up and stand, entering Jun's office in time to catch the archangel bumbling nonsensically on speakerphone.
He nods at the seats in front of him and you take one, slowly lowering yourself as he speaks.
"I don't believe we've met," Jun says, interrupting his stuttering.
"Um, no, we haven't! I just wanted to schedule a coffee chat to introduce myself!" You glare at the phone. A coffee chat is his very important meeting?
"What a fucking tool," you murmur.
"A coffee chat," the Devil repeats.
"Yes. I figured Hell is a huge place. Maybe you need two archangels to serve as point. I'd love to put my name in the ring—"
"And you thought threatening my assistant was the best way to do it?" Jun asks, face blank as he stares at you.
"Oh, no," he says, laughing like it's a joke, "No, no, definitely not. I was not threatening her."
"Hm."
You've grown accustomed to Jun's many variations of hm. There's his thoughtful hm. The hm when he's trying not to smile or laugh. His angry hm. The that-is-the-dumbest-thing-I've-ever-fucking-heard hm. A hm reserved especially for when Soonyoung annoys him. This one isn't one you're familiar with.
"What was it you were saying about her soul being torn apart?" Saying the words again makes Jun's eyes turn a deep red. His hands turn into fists, making the veins running up his forearm pop.
"I was joking!" Brayden insists. "I was totally joking. She and I joke like that! We—"
"Lie to me one more time and I'll have God cast you out of Heaven so fast, you won't know how you ended up in my Hellhound's digestive system."
The line falls silent, and your body does interesting things in reaction to the words—the most obvious one being the odd ache between your legs. You fidget a little, finger slipping into your collar and pulling a little as you begin to feel warm.
"How long have you been an archangel, Brayden?"
"Uh, well, heh," he laughs nervously. "So, I'm not quite an archangel yet. I'm—"
Jun cuts him off with a sharp, terrifying laugh. "And now you never will be," he informs him. "I'm sure both Archangel Joshua and God will agree that you aren't fit for that role."
He squeaks in protest. "I—"
"Wow, how productive!" Jun says with feigned glee. "Look at us, we had a great chat and we didn't even need to waste time breathing each other's air or ruining the joys of drinking caffeine."
"Uh, I, um, sir—"
"Have any other demands you'd like to make?"
"No," he answers immediately. "No, I… I don't. I'm sorry. I—"
"Perfect," he says. "Now if you'll apologize to my assistant, we can get on with our lives. And make it good, Brayden. I don't like to repeat orders."
"I'm so sorry," Brayden grovels, sounding like he's on the verge of tears, if not fully crying already. He sniffles and his voice cracks on his next words. "I don't know why I was acting like such an asshole and bothering all of you when I had no business going over Archangel Joshua's head like that. I'm sorry, Satan."
Jun narrows his eyes. "I don't want your apologies."
"I'm sorry, Y/N."
"Hm," he accepts it. "Then I think our business is done. And Brayden?"
"Yes?" his voice trembles.
"If I hear that you called anyone here in Hell again, let alone my assistant," he starts, eyes flashing a bright and violent scarlet now, "I will personally come up there, pluck you right out of the fucking sky, and take my sweet, sweet time flaying you with a dull butter knife—wings and all—before I tear your soul apart, piece by agonizing piece myself."
There's a loud sniffle followed by a whimper on the line, but the ache inside you is so strong now, you can't even enjoy the sound.
"And if you think my friendships with your superiors will stop me, you are so sorely mistaken." His pause is pregnant with tension, his eyes boring into you as he lands his final threat. "I have absolutely no problem with starting a war over you."
The words send a chill down your spine, and you cross your legs tightly to keep from twitching at the sensation. You grip the arms of your chair and avert your eyes from your boss, trying to understand what the fuck is happening to your body right now. You quietly blow a breath out through your mouth when the sensation doesn't let up.
As expected, the angel doesn't have a proper response to that.
"Good talk, Brayden," Jun says sardonically. "Don't let me hear your voice ever again."
He reaches over and presses a button on his phone, ending the call. He looks back to you, his eyes finally fading back to that deep, comforting brown. He sighs, seeming suddenly and significantly less sure of himself than he was on the phone.
"Um," he clears his throat, coughing a little as he grips the edge of his desk with both hands. He looks down at his lap and inhales deeply. His breath is spicy with the smell of your chips on his exhale, blowing strands of your hair away from your face. "Sorry."
"Why?" you laugh in disbelief. The sound must unwind something in him because his posture relaxes and he looks back up at you. "That was amazing!"
He snorts, shaking his head at himself. "Yeah, well. It's going to result in a lot of discussions with God and Joshua, so… please find something on their calendars."
"Got it, boss," you say, standing to return to your own desk.
Before you get far, though, Jun calls your name, the syllables sounding weird from him—much softer and gentler than you've ever heard him be. It almost triggers your fight or flight for some reason.
"Yeah?" you ask slowly, eyes flitting about the room nervously.
"You don't have to stay on calls like that for my sake," he tells you, crossing his arms again, this time like he's almost trying to protect himself from you. "I know you took the blame for me missing all my meetings while sick, and I know you try to deal with all kinds of bullshit because you don't want people to think the Devil hired someone without a backbone."
The words strike a chord with you that you didn't realize even existed. Did you do that? If you think about it, you can see why your boss would think so. Day in and day out, no matter how much attitude you gave to whoever you were talking to, you still stayed and dealt with the problem so that the others would find you reliable—so that they wouldn't have to bring it to Jun.
You also took the blame for the missed meetings because Jun's health wasn't anyone's business, not until he made it clear it was okay to share with others, anyway. No one needed to know he missed a few meetings without notice.
"So… don't do that," Jun says, sighing. "Assholes—whether in Heaven or Hell—they're always going to try and give you a hard time because they're too scared to say it to my face. And I know without a doubt that you can handle it, but… you're not my shield, okay?"
"Okay."
"I know you were about to rip that prick a new asshole," he continues, making you smile, "but I want you to feel like you can do that from the jump if you need to. Next time, just tell him to fuck off. Or hang up. Or bring me in. Whatever. If anyone has an issue with the way you work, they can talk to me. Just… don't sit there and take it."
You nod slowly. "Alright, I won't… thanks."
"Mhm."
"Hey, Junnie," you say suddenly, taking advantage of his sudden willingness to talk to you now. He hums again, nodding for you to go on, his eyes skimming every surface of your face. It isn't until this moment that you realize he hasn't properly looked at you in a week. "Um. Are we good?"
He frowns. "What do you mean?"
"You've just been…" you trail off, shrugging. "I don't know, a little cold lately?" You hate how pathetic and whiny it makes you sound. "And if it's because I did something wrong, well, I would just like to remind you that our agreement can only be terminated by my death, the collapse of reality, or mutual agreement."
The corner of his mouth twitches upward, but his expression stays serious and he keeps taking his time watching you. So much time, you start to wring your hands nervously. Finally, when he seems to be finished with studying every last millimeter of your face, he shakes his head.
"You haven't done anything wrong," he assures you, sounding tired. "I was just feeling weird. I'm okay, though. We're okay. You don't have to worry about termination. You've made it clear I'm stuck with you."
You grin, nodding. "Good. Because I have grown very accustomed to my unlimited interior design budget and my 1,000-thread-count sheets."
He snorts, rolling his eyes. "Yeah, I'm sure you have. Now go schedule me a coffee chat with God and Joshua for tomorrow, please. Move things around if you must. I'm sure Brayden has gone crying about it to Mommy by now."
You laugh. "Will do."
You leave his office feeling lighter than you have all week.
DAY THIRTY-SEVEN
Jun: where tf r u
Me: have a dr appt!!!
Jun: what why r u ok
Jun: i'll come over
Me: no it's ok it's just a check-up
Jun: liar we don't do check-ups in hell
Me: yeah well i am human and i need a check-up
Jun: u sure ur ok?
Me: yes! i'll be in the office soon.
Jun: fine… if a few hellhounds find u just send them back
Me: bruh
Me: did you give the dogs my scent to find me???
Jun: u never wake up before me let alone leave the house before me
Me: you could have just called
Jun: k wtvr noted
Me: 23 HELLHOUNDS IS NOT A FEW JUNNIE WTF
Jun: SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT UP JUST SEND THEM BACK
"His Infernal Majesty seems to be very… protective over you," the doctor observes, still clearly annoyed with having 23 fire-breathing Hellhounds at her door.
You wave a hand and laugh uncomfortably. "Oh, he's just a very concerned and, uh, considerate person."
The doctor just stares. "The Devil. Considerate. Right."
"Um. So anyway," you clear your throat, desperate to change the subject. "Do you have experience with humans?"
"No, but I will do everything I can to ensure you leave healthy." Her voice is stern and uncompromising, and you suddenly feel like you're in a principal's office rather than a doctor's. She sits down on a rolling stool, scoots closer to the table you're perched on, and mutters, "Wouldn't want more Hellhounds plowing my door down, ready to melt my face off because the Devil's charge was unhappy."
You shift on the table a bit uncomfortably but smile. It's clear that she will not be forgetting about the 23 Hellhounds sent to her office just because a human wasn't in bed when the Devil woke up anytime soon. Not while you're still in her office, at least.
Jun wouldn't do anything to her anyway. You'd probably just go to a doctor on Earth next time if Hell's medical services weren't sufficient.
"So what brings you in today?" she sighs, crossing her legs and folding her hands over her knees.
"Right, so I experienced something weird yesterday," you start. "I had a stressful workplace issue and my body reacted very unexpectedly, and I now require medical attention."
The doctor frowns, rolling closer to you on her stool. "Okay, if you're comfortable, can you describe the stressful event and how your body reacted?"
"Well, an angel was harassing the front desk so they had him talk to me, and then he started saying all this foul shit—"
"Brayden."
Your eyebrows shoot up. "Yes! How did you know?"
"He's called every department of this Devil-forsaken hellscape," she says, shaking her head and rolling her eyes. "How is a demon doctor supposed to get an archangel a meeting with the Devil?"
You scoff. "Well, he's not an archangel, and it was just a coffee chat."
The doctor snorts, and as you watch her terse personality start to melt, you deem it safe to dive into the full story. By the end of it, she's clapping and giggling, a massive difference from when she was forced to face 23 Hellhounds.
"Wow, that's very attractive of His Infernal Majesty."
You frown. "What?"
She raises an eyebrow at you. "You don't think so?"
"Uh…" You're stumped.
It's not that you've never found anyone attractive… actually, it absolutely is that you've never found anyone attractive.
You tried dating but stopped years ago when you recognized that you were doing it because you felt an obligation to. All your friends were dating or in long-term committed relationships—or at the very least, sleeping around. Dating apps seemed like something you were supposed to do. You quickly shut that idea down. Romance wasn't a hole you've felt in your life so it's not one you lingered on or thought about often. Sure, you knew when people were beautiful or handsome or hot or cute—you know without a doubt that Jun is all of the above. But attraction is harder. You're not sure you've ever felt it.
"You've never felt attraction." Your eyes widen at the demon physician.
"Can you read minds?"
She snorts. "No. I can read your face." She narrows her eyes at you and nods. "And I think I know what happened to you."
"But I haven't given you my symptoms."
"Let me guess," she says, crossing her arms and scooting her stool back so she can lean against the counter behind her. "Elevated heart rate, flushing, perspiration… maybe some pain in the abdominal area or… lower."
You stare at her. "Are you sure you can't read my mind?"
She smirks. "I'm sure, human." She sighs. "You're going to be perfectly fine. Though I do recommend you explore options for therapy."
You startle. "What? Why?"
"Because what you felt was arousal," she reveals, "and I'm guessing you might need someone to process those thoughts about your boss with and it will not be me."
You choke on nothing, triggering a coughing attack that lasts embarrassingly long. When you finally stop, your chest is heaving and the doctor is staring at you blankly.
"Are you done?"
"Coughing? Yes. With you? Absolutely not," you inform her, ignoring the way she sighs like this is an inconvenience. "What do you mean arousal?"
"I mean, you found His Infernal Majesty's defense of you attractive and your body responded accordingly. Very strongly—much more strongly than anyone else probably would—but accordingly."
Your face turns Hellfire hot, and you wish the dogs had barbecued you while they were here.
"You have nothing to worry about as far as your health is concerned. These feelings are very natural." She thinks for a moment before adding: "For humans. Demons are better at discretion."
"But… he was just being nice… why would that be attractive?"
She shrugs. "The bar is in Hell, literally."
"Oh god…" you murmur. Is this what happened to your friends when they insisted that a man paying half the bill after ordering several cocktails to their one water was modern day romance?
"I will say…" she starts, looking a little hesitant as she does.
"You can say it," you encourage her. "I won't tell anyone. HIPAA, right?"
"One, that's an American thing, and two, that's meant to protect the patient's privacy, not the other way around."
"Whatever," you sigh. "You get it."
"Between us girls," she says, even though you two aren't even of the same species. It makes you smile. "I understand why your body would react the way it did. It is quite nice to feel protected and safe."
"Protected and safe," you echo quietly.
"Mhm. Has anyone ever made you feel that?"
The answer comes to you fast. No. No one has ever made you feel protected or safe. That has been your own responsibility since you were four. Still, it takes you a moment to answer because you realize that although that would've been the answer a few months ago, it's more complicated now.
Now, the answer is: no. No one has ever made you feel that way. Not until Jun.
"Can I have a referral to that therapist?"
She smiles. "I'll give you a list of recs, but this isn't that putrid Hell hole you call Earth; you don't need a referral to seek healthcare."
"Right."
When you get into the office and Jun apologizes for the Hellhounds and asks if everything was fine at the doctor's (and if he needs to throw anyone into a vat of boiling oil), you feel your symptoms again. And you know Hell's doctor is right.
DAY FORTY-TWO
Hell is closed tomorrow, and it's all thanks to you. You hope that you'll be included in some sort of history book for this. Every demon you've come across has made it clear that you deserve to be anyway. Because after the debacle with Soonyoung's day off and a single complaint you made to Jun about how Hell doesn't have enough paid holidays, the underworld now has Demon Appreciation Day (DAD!), an unprecedented day off for all of Hell's employees as a thank you for their hard work terrorizing humans.
Unfortunately, it also means the damned souls get a break from torment, but Jeonghan, Chief Torment and Innovation Officer, has assured Jun he's already on it, figuring out ways to automate torture for one day so that the worst human beings in history do not get a break ever again.
"What are you going to do for DAD?" Soonyoung asks the current watercooler demon on shift as soon as she's done small talking a damned soul to tears.
"I'm going to abstain from speaking to anyone." You smile at the answer as you get your own cup of water.
"Oh," Soonyoung chirps, nodding slowly. She glares at him and he immediately walks away, beckoning you to hurry. "We don't want to mess with Jeongyeon when her social battery is dead." You wave bye to her and she winks at you. You know very well her social battery is always dead around Soonyoung no matter what. "Anyway, what are you, our amazing Queen of DAD, going to do on your day off?"
"Queen is a little excessive," you say, not very keen on taking a title that would encroach on any of Jun's millions, even as a joke. "Maybe mayor."
Soonyoung clearly doesn't like the suggested edit, scoffing. "No. Queen is fitting."
You roll your eyes. "Sure."
"What? It is! You're the reason we have our first mandated day off ever!" the demon reminds you. His mouth twists into a mischievous smirk now. "Plus, with all the rumors going 'round, 'queen' is perfect for our king."
You stop in your tracks. "What?"
He giggles so obnoxiously, you slap his arm more out of reflex than anything else. He gasps, rubbing the spot dramatically. "What?! I'm just the messenger! Everyone is talking about it."
"About what?"
"About how His Infernal Majesty must be in love with you if he's willing to create an entire day off just for you."
The words make your stomach jump into your throat. Ever since your appointment, you've been paying extra attention to your feelings, and you're convinced you actually have no idea what anything feels like. Have you ever properly known what you were feeling? What is a feeling anyway?
When Jun ripped the blankets off you in the morning, did you feel annoyed, furious, or helpless?
When Jun wordlessly handed you your coffee, did you feel grateful, enamored, or nothing at all because you were still half asleep?
When he wrapped his long ass fingers around your wrist to travel to Earth for summonings, did you feel giddy, excited, or grateful that you wouldn't be alone at home?
When Soonyoung says that there are rumors that Jun is in love with you, do you feel confused, anxious, or endlessly irritated with the demon?
Since you haven't had a chance to see a therapist, you pick the last one.
You scoff. "It isn't for me, you idiot. I just floated the idea by him."
"And any idea you float by him becomes a fully fleshed out thing by the end of the day."
"Okay, so he's a good and receptive boss."
His eyebrows rise at that. "He's the Devil."
Touché. "It's ridiculous."
"That he loves you to the point of invention? No, I d—"
You shove him into the wall, effectively making him spill his water all over himself. "Hey! You can't just go hitting people f—"
"Actually, I can!" you correct him, walking away. "Jun explicitly gave me permission to do whatever the fuck I want! So take it up with him!"
What a ridiculous rumor from an even more ridiculous demon.
Of all the much cooler rumors that could've been made, that one is the one they settled on? If you knew that's the news that would be spreading, you would've started your own rumors about yourself. Like you're actually God's super cool daughter and this is just a nepotism internship before you become the heiress of Heaven. Or that Hell is just a simulation being run by a crazy scientist named Jun and your arrival marks the imminent end of the experiment—an antichrist of sorts. Kind of poetic.
But the Devil being in love with his assistant? Both impossible and cliche and scary to think about because you don't think you'd be able to pick up on it even if it were possible.
When you return home, you're debating telling Jun about this rumor just to watch him stutter and squirm and turn red (and maybe make plans to disembowel a demon or two), but that's all forgotten when you find your boss back early from a meeting with God he took in purgatory. And endearingly enough, he's sprawled across the couch with both Lock and Key on his stomach and leg respectively, all three of them fast asleep.
You grin, taking several photos before you pocket your phone and watch his chest rise and fall, slowly coming to the realization that Jun needed this break too. You've never seen the man nap, and up until the day he got sick, you were still convinced he never even slept at all. If he's taking a nap, you know it's because he badly needs it. You're determined to leave him be, but you hear your name just as you're about to leave the living room.
"Hey," you greet him, smiling at how confused and sleepy he looks as he lifts his head and stares at his pets. "Sorry, did I wake you?"
He shakes his head, letting it plop back onto the couch when it's clear Lock and Key have no intention of moving. "No, I've been napping long enough," he says, his voice deep and gravely with sleep. You shift your weight from foot to foot as he continues speaking, settling for squeezing your thighs together when your sudden discomfort isn't alleviated. Oh god. Is this arousal again? "God cancelled last minute." He yawns, mouth opening comically wide. "Something about a miracle gone wrong."
"Ah," you nod, walking over to the three of them and taking the empty sectional by his head while you try to get yours to shut up. "What are your plans for this rare afternoon off then?" you ask. "And for DAD?"
Jun tilts his head up to look at you. "Stop calling it that," he deadpans.
"No," you say simply. "It's my holiday and I will call it what I want."
You expect him to point out it isn't your holiday; after all, you aren't even a demon. You're just the catalyst behind something that was a long time coming. But the argument doesn't come. Instead, your boss sighs and straightens his head again, staring at the ceiling.
"Fair enough, I suppose."
You raise your eyebrows, smiling. You're about to point out he basically just agreed that it's your holiday when you hear Soonyoung's stupid voice in the back of your mind. He created a holiday for you. Is that not a man who loves you?
You shudder, shaking a little like that will exorcise the demon from your subconscious.
"You okay?" Jun asks, looking back up at you.
"Huh? Yeah." You struggle to wipe the frown off your face before looking down at the Devil. "Want dinner?"
"Hot pot?"
"I've made hot pot several times this month," you groan. "Are you not tired of it?"
He looks at you like you're crazy. "No?" He sits up abruptly without removing Lock from his stomach first, and the cat releases an ear-piercing yowl before jumping off him. Key follows suit as Jun pulls his legs away and plants his feet on the floor. "You humans tire of things so fast. It's why you're all so vulnerable to temptation."
"Pfft. Me? Prone to temptation?" You pause and think of all the material things you've forced Jun to buy you under the guise of it being absolutely necessary for your productivity as his assistant. You shrug. "Okay, yeah. That is true."
Jun smirks and shakes his head. "Come on. Let's eat."
You nod, following him as he gets up ahead of you and walks into the kitchen. You slow at the door when you find him leaning his back against the fridge, his arms crossed and his lips pursed. He's blushing slightly, and he looks like he almost regrets doing this.
"Happy DAD, I guess."
The kitchen is decorated in every possible shade of pink you've ever seen—balloons, streamers, tinsel, confetti, a sign that says Demon Human Appreciation Day! And in the middle of the kitchen island is a cake, and just looking at it, you know it's not like the blood-based desserts that the demons around here like to indulge in.
"I never had a meeting with God," Jun mutters. "I just had you put that in for me. I was actually meeting Joshua to get this. It's angel cake. Actual angel cake. They use stardust sugar, moon milk, morning dew, and cloudberries. Figured you'd prefer this over devil's cake… actual devil's cake."
You stare at it, decorated beautifully with piped frosting and fresh berries. It's a pale pink—so pale, it looks white compared to the other shades that litter the space—and its frosting just barely glitters under the light. The top reads, Best Human Ever.
"Of course, the angels chose the message. To be clear, I would never call you the best."
You're finally snapped out of your daze at the words, which prompt you to roll your eyes. "Yes because you would use something much better. Like Most Perfect Human Ever, right, Junnie?"
His blush deepens and he glares at the wall across from him. "No."
You look around, stunned by the display of appreciation, especially for someone who was technically just fulfilling her part of the contract. You've never even gotten a birthday party thrown for you, and the happiness you're filled with threatens to strangle you. You swallow the knot forming in your throat, thinking that maybe DAD is your favorite holiday.
"Can I hug you?"
"Absolutely not."
"Oh come on!" you whine, already walking to him with open arms. "You can't do something so kind and cute and wonderful and not accept a hug!"
He backs away from you, hands splayed in front of him to keep you away. "The Devil doesn't do hugs."
"The Devil probably also doesn't have a history of showing his assistant appreciation," you point out. "Or securing her an angel cake she's going to eat in one sitting!"
Jun pauses, frowning. "One sitting?! It's meant to serve 10 people!"
"Give me a hug!" you shriek, jumping at him.
He, of course, disappears. You stumble into the space he was just standing in and gasp in mock offense at being evaded. You spin around, pouting, and find him right behind you, glaring. You sigh.
"Okay, if you're really not consenting to a hug, I will not force you into one. But if you're just being an emotionally constipated weirdo, I would ask that you suppress that for DAD and allow just one—" You hold up one finger for emphasis. "—hug. Please."
Jun's Adam's apple bobs as he swallows nothing, his eyes zoning out on something above your head. He shakes his head and sighs. "Fine. One hug, bu—oof."
You don't wait for him to finish his sentence, hugging him so tightly, you immediately start sweating from the heat radiating through his clothes. But you don't care, tightening your arms around his waist and pressing your cheek as far into his chest as it will go. You're on the verge of tears and your boss doesn't need to see it.
When he realizes you fully intend on making your hug last more than a millisecond, a single hand comes up to rest on your shoulder, thumb hesitantly sweeping back and forth in a comforting caress.
For the first time in several days, you don't bother to check in with your feelings and you decide maybe it's time to stop. Because this just feels nice, and if it feels nice, then that's all you want to know. Everything else is noise that threatens to pop this bubble of safety you're in—Jun's arms. You decide then that the nuances of your happiness are none of your business as long as you are happy. Happy. Something you're starting to think you've never fully been now that you've truly experienced it here, in Hell.
"Thank you, Junnie," you mumble against his chest. You know it's easy to tell you've been brought to tears from the way your watery voice trembles, but thankfully, the Devil doesn't point it out. "You don't know how much this means to me."
He sighs, squeezing your shoulder. "I think I do." After a moment, he adds: "Thanks for everything you do for Hell… and for me. You are very…" He clears his throat uncomfortably, "… appreciated here."
You smile, sighing as you finally pull away from him, wiping at your eyes discreetly as you do. "Thank you. Now let me make you hot pot and let's eat this cake."
You turn away fast to hide your glassy eyes, missing the way Jun rests a palm to his chest where you had just been pressed against him.
A/N: again, this is already done and tumblr just kept me from keeping this a one shot bc of its 1000 block limit bc it HATES ME! i've queued the next part to release this wed 7/1 so pls stay tuned! :)
I will be honest, I got a big ass writer's block with Vernon's request, then I raged and deleted it by accident, then I raged and re-started it, but I didn't like it and raged and erased it and started writing this instead and it was beautiful and it turned into tHIS, then that got my writing juices going and I'm halfway done with the triple revised Vernon request lmao... Anywaaaaays, updates on my life before I go, I am now working full time and I adopted another cat lol.
Enjoy!!!
Genre: Aaaaaaaangsssssst.
Word Count: 2,003
Warnings: Death :(
Dear Little One,
Today was a very special day for me. I found out that I have you growing in my tummy. I can't believe that you're in there, starting what will be the most promising future of all.
I can't wait to break the news to your dad. He will be full of joy because that's just who your dad is, always smiling, and making others smile.
I can almost see the glint in his beautiful eyes. You're going to bring us so much happiness, my love. I'm already crying, Isn't your mom just the lamest?!
I am starting to wonder how you will look, or if you will be a boy or a girl... I will stop writing now. Your dad's surprise has to be well thought. I will write when he knows.
With the utmost adoration,
Mommy.
**
Dear Little One
I wish you could have seen your dad's reaction. It was so beautiful and funny at the same time. I still can't believe it took him a full 5 minutes to understand that we have you growing in my tummy.
Your dad, he's so silly. You're going to love him so much once you meet him. He's probably going to smother you with kisses and tickles, but that's just who Kwon Soon-Young is. Gosh I'm getting sidetracked again!
Did you hear him when he sang to you? I told him you are still too small to hear him, but once your dad gets an idea, you can't talk him out of it. He forced me to lay on our bed and sang you and me to sleep.
Will you have the voice of an angel that he has? I certainly hope so. I'm growing so much more impatient by the minute sweetheart, and I still have to wait 7 and a half months to hold you in my arms!
With all the love in the world,
Your very impatient mom
**
Dear Little One,
You're three months today! Your daddy and I are going to go to the doctor for your first viewing! I can't believe I'm finally going to get to see you.
I'm a little intimidated, however. You are such a great responsibility, and I don't think it has fully hit me that I have an actual life living in me. Today is also the day the doctor will tell us if you are a boy or a girl, and I am so excited about the news!
As soon as I get the results we are going to go visit your grandparents to finally break the news to them. Your grandfather is going to be so happy to know that you're on the way, and your grandma will probably spoil you before you are even born.
Your dad is getting a little impatient now. He wants to leave a whole hour early. I'll listen to him because I know he is just as excited as I am to finally see the first images of you. You are my everything, baby Kwon.
With love,
Your blessed mom.
**
Dear Little One,
You are a baby boy. A healthy one, it seems. I cried the whole time you were on the screen. I could see the outline of your little nose and your legs and arms. Your dad couldn't stop crying either. Our smiles were SO BIG that the joker would have been jealous.
Your grandparents freaked out, baby! You should have seen how pale their faces got! Their smiles were so BIG too.
When we drove back home your dad and I began to think about names for you. I like Hyun-woo and your dad likes Ji-Hoon like his best friend, also your uncle who has no idea you even exist. What would you like? I guess you'll just have to settle for the one we choose. I'm so glad today was such a good day, baby!
With a blessed heart,
The mom to a Kwon boy
**
Dear Little One,
Happy 5 months of existence. Last night I had to wake up your dad because your cravings were too much! What is up with you and convenience store kimbap? Your dad never says no, though, and at 12:50 am he left for the corner convenience store to get me some. He even got himself one.
We haven't chosen your name yet but Ji-hoon is out of the question now. Do you like the sound of Hyun-Woo? I'm seriously in love with that name, baby. I think it's time to start convincing your dad now.
Your dad broke the news to your SEVENTEEN uncles. Actually, your uncle Hansol visited last week. He got you your first pair of shoes. They are all very excited to see you growing. My stomach is starting to show a bit more now.
Did you hear your dad sing us to sleep again? He spent all night rubbing my belly in hopes of getting us to sleep soundly. He loves you so much. He's put all his dreams and hopes in you and I swear I could not ask for a better partner to do this with. I'm growing tired, I need a nap. Until next time Baby Kwon.
Hugs and Kisses,
Mommy
**
Dear Little One,
You are 6 months now. You scared me a bit today. I was walking to the store and I felt a very strong pain in my lower stomach. I had never felt that way, baby. I couldn't even walk so I had to call your dad and ask if he could pick me up. We went to the doctor right after that.
I'm still scared (I'm so sorry for the tear stains on the paper). The doctor said that if I'd made any rash movement in that small amount of time I could have lost you. I can't lose you. We can't lose you. Your dad was in so much shock, baby. He kept blaming himself and now, as I write this letter, he is asleep with his head on my belly and holding us tight. Protecting us.
I am going to have to be on bed rest for the rest of the pregnancy. Your grandma will be coming now to help me while your dad is out. I love you dearly, but everything that happened today has exhausted me. I will write soon.
Love you too much to lose you,
Mommy
**
Dear Little One,
I am so scared. My health has been bad lately. I can't even start to express how terrified I am of the things that may be coming. I talked to my doctor today. He said that my pregnancy has suddenly become high risk. Do you know what that means? It means that I could lose you any second now. How does one cope with that? How can I live with the possibility that you and I may never meet?
I hate myself for being sick while you are in there. It's like I can't fend for myself, or you. I'm supposed to be your mom. I'm supposed to be able to protect you, to bring safety to you. Why can't I do that?
Your dad has taken it worse than I thought. He dropped me off home and he hasn't come back. It's midnight now, and I am worried sick. The worst part is that you have not settled down in there. You started moving a lot when you turned seven months. Please stick in there my love. Please don't come home just yet. Please.
With love,
Mommy
**
Dear Little One,
I'm writing this as your father is driving me to the hospital. You're 8 months now and I'm bleeding. I'm not supposed to be bleeding. Your dad is crying and I can't seem to make him stop. I'm putting a brave front right now, but you really are twisting in there.
You can't be doing this right now, baby. You still have a month to go. Just one more, but if God's will is to have you here now, then so be it, please just be strong for me and daddy.
Love always,
Mommy
**
You are wheeled into the hospital close to a panic attack. Everything around you is going blurry as nurses yell orders. Soonyoung's encouraging words are drowned out by all the noise.
"We're going to be ok, baby. You're going to be fine" he keeps repeating those words like they'll ensure your and the baby's safety.
"Is the doctor in the delivery room?!"
"Sir you need to remain calm!"
"THAT'S MY WIFE AND MY KID YOU AS*HOLE WHAT DO YOU MEAN STAY CALM?!"
You're not sure what is happening as you're wheeled into what you believe is the delivery room.
"What's the status?" A deep voice that you hadn't heard in all the chaos speaks up as a mask is set on your face.
"She is supposed to be due in six weeks, doctor, but the baby is coming earlier than anticipated"
Your eyes widen as you hear this. You didn't expect to have the baby. You, for some reason, thought you'd be admitted and then get to go home eventually... just like the time before.
"No"
"Shhh sweetie, you and your baby will be fine"
"Him." you manage to mumble. "Him over me"
At that point, you don't know if you're hallucinating or if you're actually seeing things right, but the look in the nurse's face tells you that what you're asking for may be a little more than you can bargain for.
**
Dear Little One,
You were born on February 10, 2023. You are so beautiful but we can't take you home just yet. We have to wait for your lungs to fully develop, so we will have to visit you every day until further notice.
The doctors said it was a miracle that we're both alive. Your father nearly died when they told him that there was only a 10% chance that we'd both make it. But here we are.
You are so tiny, I can't see your eyes just yet but I'm willing to bet that they're just as pretty and cute as your father's. You have dark pitch-black hair too. You are going to be such a handsome man one day.
We are going to go visit you, and your dad keeps telling me to hurry, so I guess I'll write to you later.
Kwon Hyun-Woo
Welcome to the Family.
With joy,
Mommy
**
Her heart twists in agony but no sobs leave her lips. Soonyoung is sat speechless with eyes clamped shut and lips pressed into a tight line. The world around them seems to stop and they can't feel anything. She's numb. Y/N wishes she could stay numb forever.
"2 months at most" repeats the doctor. Or maybe he didn't, maybe he just never finished saying it. Maybe time actually stopped while she took his words in.
"We can do a surgical procedure on him that will give Hyun-Woo a chance. There have been cases where they live a somewhat full life, of course with complications, but other cases are just 5 years of life depending on how he reacts to the procedure... and the risks are high"
"We'll do that" snaps Soonyoung as he looks at their doctor "He's going to live"
"I don't want to get your hopes up, Mr. Kwon-"
Soonyoung pushes out of his chair red with anger. Y/N's eyes turn to him but everything is so hazy that she can't bring herself to tell him to stop or to calm down.
"Listen to me, my son is on the brink of death here, and if you do your job right, you are going to save his life and ensure that he lives it, do you hear me?!"
The broken woman doesn't even flinch at how loud he is being. Everything feels like an ugly and twisted nightmare. Their son couldn't have been born with such a serious defect in his lungs. Their son was a healthy baby. That's what the doctor said. This isn't right there has to be a mistake.
"Mr. Kwon, I'm going to do everything that is in my hands to save Hyun-Woo, meanwhile I suggest that you go home and rest-"
"I haven't even seen my son today and you want me to leave?"
Y/N is snapped back to reality. She wants to see him. She wants to see her baby. "Can we please see him?"
Her voice sounds hoarse and nothing like herself. She's hurt but for some reason, nothing is coming out. She knows she has to cry because that's what is supposed to happen, right?
The doctor nods and guides them both to the incubator room. They are dressed in disposable scrubs for good measure and step into the room.
With sullen expressions they near their son. Unable to walk quickly to his incubator her body feels like it's aged 30 years.
Finally, Y/N's eyes catch sight of the tiny, beautiful baby boy laying in the incubator with IVs and cables sticking to him. Just like that, her heart rips into impossibly small pieces and she finally feels it coming. It starts with a whimper, building up to a small choked-up sob and then turning into cries of despair.
In no time Soonyoung's arms have her pressed against him. She grips at his clothes tightly trying to make sense of everything that is happening.
"Why Soonyoung why?" She cries out.
His chest shudders as he sobs silently into her hair.
He doesn't answer.
There isn't an answer.
And it scares Y/N that there's a possibility that there will never be one.
**
Dear little one,
You are a one-month-old babe, today. The doctors are preparing you for surgery. I'm scared, and so is your dad. We have nearly no sleep in our systems and how could we if you are about to go in that big scary room with all those doctors all alone.
I keep telling myself that my heart is prepared for whatever outcome, but I know for certain that it is not. I know that if the worst is to come I might just die.
Your father has not been ok. He isn't eating and he buries himself in work. I know he doesn't do it on purpose, but I'm scared that he won't be there for me if something bad happens. I'm your mother, I'm supposed to be brave, but I just can't do it.
They're wheeling you into the surgery room now. Please try hard baby. Please fight for your life my love, fight as much as I'm trying to fight the bad thoughts.
I love you with all my heart,
Mommy
**
Everyone in the room turns to look at both of them. He feels exposed. He feels bitter. He feels hurt.
We never deserved this. We were going to love him like nobody else would.
We never deserved this.
Soonyoung looks at his sobbing wife. The love of his life. Her hands are holding a white box to her chest as she mumbles inaudible words.
Family members come up to pay their respects and one by one they start leaving the room.
The heartbroken man wraps an arm over his wife's shoulders as guilt eats at him. He hasn't been there like he was supposed to. Her head falls on his shoulder softly and they sit that way until everyone is gone. He can't even bring himself to stand. He just feels tired.
"I wrote him letters," she says.
Soonyoung turns to look at her. Her gaze looks empty as she stares at the small casket in front of them.
"I wrote him letters that he was supposed to read when he was older." Tears stream down her face as she cries quietly.
"My baby, Soonyoung. Our son"
He holds her tight as she stands and walks them over to the casket placing the white box on top of it.
"I need a minute" she mumbles. Soonyoung nods and buries his hands in his pockets as he stares at the mysterious white box tied shut with a light blue ribbon.
I wrote him letters
Before he knows it his hands have taken a hold of the box and pried it open. One by one he reads the folded-up letters not realizing he's crying until one of his tears hits the last letter she wrote him. His heart is ripped into pieces... yet again.
After a while, the sad shell of a man gets to his feet and walks himself to a small office inside the funeral home, and grabs a paper and pen.
Without hesitance, his fingers write away. Soonyoung tells him everything his heart has to say. He pours his feelings out.
By the time his letter is finished he folds it up and slides it in the box with the ones the love of his life wrote.
His head rests on top of the box as he takes one last moment to cry.
**
Dear Hyun-Woo,
When I was 22 and I saw your mother for the first time, I knew she was the one woman I would be spending the rest of my life with. Her voice was like a flowing current, her eyes always alight with joy, her lips spoke words of love, and her hands left a trail of giddiness wherever they met my skin. To this day, she still does that to me.
I wasn't aware that I could love someone more than I love your mom until I got home from work one night and she broke the news to me... All I wished since that moment was to be the best dad to you. I wanted to hold you and sing songs to you. Teach you to swim in our backyard pool, then take you to the beach. I wanted to teach you to dance and play guitar. I had so many hopes and dreams for us to fulfill but things changed.
God saw something in you, my baby, that he needed up there, and I will never understand why you had to go, but I will try my best to accept it. You are our own little angel now, and we will forever love and remember you, so that is why I will ask you for a favor. When you are up there, please protect your mommy more than anything. Don't forget how much she's loved you since she found out you were growing in her. Her love for you runs deep as does mine.
You may have been torn from life by the unwanted and twisted games of this world, but you will never be torn from my heart. I love you very much Hyun-woo. Please wait for me.
Missing and loving you,
Dad
**
The house is silent except for the pitter-patter of the rain against the ceiling.
It has been a month since Hyun-Woo passed and barely any words have been exchanged between the two. Their marriage is faltering and he finds himself scared. He doesn't want to lose his wife, but how does he save her without breaking her even more than she already is? Every moment he spent with her used to be his home, but now all he can see himself being is homeless. She is always locked up asleep in their bedroom or sitting by the large window of their living room- as she is at the moment.
Soonyoung's heart can't take anymore. Her cold shoulder is hurting him nearly as much as Hyun-Woo's passing. He always tries to convince himself that it isn't on purpose. That she doesn't mean to be this way, but how can he believe himself when all she does is push him away.
His vision goes blurry as he continues to watch her. She looks so small, so frail, and all he's been able to do to help her is nothing. When they got married he promised to be there for her when times were bad, but he's a big old coward that doesn't know how to help the only thing left in this world that he can possibly adore.
"I'm sorry" he croaks.
He doesn't even know where that came from. His voice is shaky and there is a thick lump of nothing that chokes him up. It's like he's at a loss of breath and has no more hope. What am I even sorry for?
"I'm sorry for leaving you by yourself so much. I'm sorry for being so weak. For not being helpful. For not being... Enough" He tries his hardest to make his words clear, but he's crying again, and there is no possible way he can succeed at that.
She stays immobile as she continues to stare outside, her knees hugged to her chest.
Soonyoung's heart breaks and he walks towards her. "Why won't you say a damn thing?" he asks.
Her eyes meet his and he's shocked to see how vacant her gaze looks. "I have nothing to say, Soonyoung"
Again he feels like everything is slipping out of his grasp. She keeps pushing him, more and more, and he doesn't think he has the force to hold on anymore. I can't fight forever.
"So what?" He questions kneeling in front of her, his arms falling limply by his sides. "We're just going to give up?"
She remains silent sending him into a fit of pathetic cries. What was happening to his life? In the course of 8 months, everything seemed to spiral downward with no sign of a healthy return. She doesn't care and now he's alone? How does he even survive that? How does he cope?
"Just because I give up doesn't mean you have to" she murmurs.
"Really? What's the point in that?! I feel guilty about all of this and I have no idea why. You- you're not supposed to be broken. I promised you two years ago when we got married that I wouldn't let you be broken. And now here I am crying like a complete idiot because I can't find a single way to fix you!"
He's being hysterical, but all this time he hadn't said what was on my mind freely. He couldn't express a single one of his concerns when it came to his loss and his marriage, but he wants his wife back. He wants his son back. He wants it all back, but there seems to be no one out there that can possibly fix his issue. No one can return to him what's been stolen.
"Why don't you stop trying then?" She asks.
His eyes fall on her, "because you're worth fighting for, can't you see it?! You are everything I live for and you are letting this depression eat you up"
"STOP TALKING LIKE THIS WASN'T A BIG DEAL, SOONYOUNG"
"THEN YOU STOP ACTING LIKE THIS DOESN'T HURT ME, Y/N... THAT WAS MY SON, GOD DAMN IT! I LOVED HIM!-"
A sneer leaves her lips and she's standing now, her chest heaving like a wild animal that has gone on a rage, "OH PLEASE! YOU'RE NEVER GOING TO UNDERSTAND! YOU DIDN'T CARRY HIM IN YOUR WOMB FOR 8 MONTHS"
Soonyoung can't help the incredulous glare he sends her way, "you think I'm not hurting?"
Realization comes to her face along with a regretful gaze, "Soon-"
"I had dreams and hopes for that baby. I wanted to wake up early on Saturday mornings to take him out to play ball. I wanted him to choose something, whatever it was, just something to be passionate about so that I could watch him be the best at it. I wanted him to graduate from school go to college, get married, I WANTED ALL OF THAT FOR HIM! I WANTED ALL OF THAT FOR ME, FOR YOU, FOR US! THAT WAS SUPPOSED TO BE OUR STORY." he yells, "you weren't going to be an only parent, Hyun-Woo was going to be as much a son to me as he was going to be yours. So yes. Yes, it hurts me! It kills me every damn time to think that he won't be here... But you are."
For the first time in what feels like forever Soonyoung sees life in her eyes. She's looking at him like she's woken up from a terrible nightmare in which she was alone, only to find out that the nightmare was real... But this time she was with him.
"I'm so sorry, Soonyoung" she sobs. Her hands covered her lips in an attempt to silence her cries.
He opens his arms wide and watches as she runs into them holding tightly onto him like he'd once again become her lifeline.
**
Dear Hyun-Woo,
My name is Ha-Neul. I am 15 years old and today I found a white box sitting in the attic of my house. It was full of letters written to you, and I couldn't help but read every single one of them out of curiosity. I would lie if I told you that I didn't shed a tear or two while reading them. The letters actually opened my eyes to many things.
I guess I should start by telling you that the two people that wrote those letters to you are doing great. They are two of the happiest people I have met, and I understand why; you're probably taking well care of them from your resting place. They had two kids aside from you but now that I've let myself into this whole other dimension where you existed... I understand SO much more about them.
I used to think that the authors of your letters sometimes didn't make sense. For example, I wouldn't understand why March the tenth was such a sad day for them. I never understood why they'd disappear that day for a full two hours, or why they'd come home with dull gazes and sad sighs, but now I do.
They never forgot you, Hyun-Woo. It is clear to me now that they never once stopped loving or caring for you and your memory and that is a new life lesson that without knowing, they've taught me.
You are such an important part of their lives and I completely understand why they decided to keep you to themselves. I will never question them, Hyun-Woo. They are such loving people, I will never question them unless they ask to be questioned.
I hope to meet you one day far from today, and I hope that when I do you can love me as much as I've grown to love you with the help of 11 simple and beautiful letters. For now, though, I hope it's not much of me to ask you to take care of me and Haru. Thank you for teaching me to value my life again.
Mayhaps this is an angst fanfic blog now lol. Based on the song “El Mismo Aire” by Camilo ft. Pablo Alboran. Also, don’t judge me please, Jeonghan is my muse!!!
Genre: angst.
Word Count: 586
The last thing he remembered doing before he left you was drop his wedding ring on the bedside table of your and his room. A solemn look etched on his thin face as he walked towards the front door of the home you two had bought with all of the hope in the world… he understood then that you two had been foolish.
Now there you both were, two months after he filed for divorce. Childish as it may sound, Jeonghan had not expected to walk into his old home to find all his things neatly packed into bags and boxes. If anything, he had expected for you to have burned all of his belongings. He had imagined you opening the front door to yell at him and tell him there was nothing left for him there… instead you had driven up to the house right after him, gaze unable to meet his as you unlocked the door and let him in. Two people that used to profess their love for each other every moment possible were now unable to even utter the words “hello, how are you?”
It didn’t take Jeonghan long to realize you hadn’t been staying in the house for a while. The first hint was the empty fridge, but as he moved further into the house he realized that all that remained were the furniture you’d both specifically chosen, the wedding portrait of you two on the living room wall and some of your old photo albums.
He looked over his shoulder to find you sitting on the couch of the living room, your head resting against the back of the couch, your eyes shut tightly… you really had no intention of speaking to him.
“Did you pack all of this?” he finally asked.
You nodded your head from your spot on the couch still refusing to face him or speak to him. Little did he know you were on the verge of tears. He had no idea how shattered you were to come home from work to find his wedding ring abandoned and a note that read “I’m sorry, I can’t do this anymore. My lawyer will call you.” As if the 4 years your marriage lasted had meant nothing to him.
You watched as your soon to be ex husband moved into what used to be your bedroom and started stacking boxes to move to his car. As he did, he noticed the old scrapbook you’d made for his birthday the year before. A soft smile painted itself on his face as he flipped through the pages. Despite it being exhausting and terrifying at times, Jeonghan couldn’t help but yearn for the times that he’d spent sincerely loving you.
He shoved the thoughts away and carried several boxes out to the living room only to find that you were gone. Instead of you, on the couch was a large yellow envelope, the keys to the house, your wedding ring and a note that read: “Your lawyer called. The papers are signed, keep everything. Let’s not see each other again.”
Something deep in his chest stung at the thought of this really being it. A small voice in his head continuously asking him if it was the right thing to do. However, the sound of your car driving away from the house was answer enough. Even if it was a mistake, there was nothing left. Two people that had once been everything to each other, were now left to be nothing.
The next morning, Minghao stirred awake, reaching out instinctively to the other side of the bed.
Cold.
Empty.
His brows furrowed. She hadn’t even laid there last night.
He let out a small scoff and rolled his eyes, muttering to himself, “Probably sleeping in the guest room again.”
Pushing the sheets aside, he got up and went through his usual morning routine—washing his face, brushing his teeth, fixing his hair. Everything felt ordinary… until he stepped out of the bedroom.
The apartment was unnaturally quiet.
No clattering dishes.
No warm aroma of breakfast.
No soft voice humming from the kitchen.
It was still. Too still.
He paused in the hallway, eyes narrowing. Something felt off.
He headed to the guest room and opened the door.
Empty.
The bed was untouched, not a single wrinkle on the sheets.
His chest tightened.
“…Y/N?” he called out, but his voice felt like it echoed in an abandoned space.
His steps quickened. He checked the bathroom. The balcony. The small laundry room. Nothing.
Heart thudding now, he rushed back to their bedroom and flung open the closet doors.
A portion of her clothes was missing.
The drawer where she kept her favorite scarves was half open—emptied.
Her side of the shoe rack was noticeably bare.
Even her car keys, usually tossed in the bowl by the front door, were gone.
He froze, his breathing shallow.
“No… no, no…” he whispered, pulling out his phone and dialing her number.
Once.
No answer.
Twice.
Voicemail.
“Y/N, pick up. Where are you?” His voice cracked slightly.
Three times.
Still nothing.
———------------------------
A week.
Seven days without a single word from her. No calls. No messages. No clue where she went.
Minghao was a wreck.
He tore through the city looking for traces of her—checked every café she loved, every quiet spot they used to visit. He messaged her friends one by one, trying to sound composed, but his desperation always bled through. Most of them didn’t respond, and the ones who did were vague or cold.
He didn’t dare call her family. He knew the moment they found out, it would become something much bigger—something he might never recover from.
Each night, he replayed it in his head—the dinner table, the silence, the words he spat in anger.
“I regret marrying you.”
He rubbed his face, groaning into his palms.
“Shit, Minghao… how could you say that to her?”
But regret didn’t fix what was broken.
Just as he was about to spiral again, the sound of the door passcode unlocking echoed through the apartment.
He sat up straight.
His heart jumped.
The door opened—and there she was.
Y/N stepped inside, dragging her suitcase behind her, her work bag slung over one shoulder. Her face looked worn, with dark circles under her eyes, lips pressed in a thin line. She didn’t even glance around the room. She looked… drained.
Minghao shot up from the couch.
“Love!” he called out, rushing toward her. “Where have you been?!”
He wrapped his arms around her without warning, clinging to her as if she might vanish again. For a second, she didn’t move. Didn’t hug back. Just stood there.
He pulled away slightly, his hands gripping her shoulders, eyes scanning her as if to make sure she was really there and not just a cruel dream.
But then his gaze met hers—and everything inside him stopped.
Her eyes were empty. Not angry. Not sad.
Just… distant.
She stared at him with the same indifference someone might give a stranger on the street.
Then, she spoke—only one word.
“Move.”
His hands dropped from her shoulders as if burned. She brushed past him without another glance, the wheels of her luggage scraping softly against the floor. And just like that, the apartment that once held warmth now felt colder than it ever had before.
“Kim Y/n.”
His voice was sharp, cutting through the silence. He saw the slight pause in her steps—barely there, but enough to make his chest tighten. Still, she didn’t turn around. She continued toward their shared bedroom, her expression unreadable.
Minghao followed, frustration and worry twisting in his chest. As she reached for the bathroom door, he caught her wrist and turned her to face him.
“I’m worried as hell,” he hissed, his eyes searching hers. “You blocked me everywhere, disappeared for days—and now you just walk in here like nothing happened? Yo—”
He stopped when a soft, bitter chuckle escaped her lips. Her gaze lifted slowly to meet his, eyes shimmering—not with tears, but with something colder.
“Don’t be, Minghao-ssi,” she said, her voice steady but laced with hurt. “Let’s mind our own business. You’re the one who regretted this marriage… so why are you the one acting like it still matters?”
For a moment, silence stretched between them—thick, suffocating.
Her wrist slipped from his grasp.
And before he could speak again, the sound of the bathroom door clicking shut felt louder than any goodbye he’d ever heard.
——————————-
Week 1 — Ignoring Him
“I’ll make it there, don’t worry. And yes, I’ll bring something for you,” Y/n said into her phone, her laughter echoed softly through the space—a sound that used to make the apartment feel alive. Minghao, who had been in his room, stepped out at the familiar sound. But the moment she sensed his presence, her smile vanished as if it had never been there.
It hurt more than he could admit. It would be a lie to say Minghao didn’t choke up at the sight before him. She used to laugh with him, run into his arms when he came home, snuggle against him when the nights grew cold, and whine sweetly just to steal his attention.
Now, it was as if all of that had been erased. The woman standing before him wasn’t the same Y/n he once knew. Everything had changed—completely, painfully—like their love had done a 180 overnight.
Throughout the first week after that night, Minghao had never felt this kind of fear—or loneliness—in his life. It was as if she had turned him into a ghost living in his own home.
She didn’t yell, she didn’t fight, she simply erased him.
They still lived under the same roof, but Y/n might as well have been a stranger. She spent most of her time locked in her office room, the faint tapping of her keyboard the only proof she was there.
The laundry basket filled up fast, but she didn’t touch his clothes—only washed her own.
Breakfast was no longer shared; she’d grab a slice of bread before work, barely glancing his way. Sometimes she cooked dinner, but only for herself. The smell of her food lingered in the air like a quiet reminder that he was no longer part of her routine.
All of the things she used to do that including him
Once, Minghao tried to confront her. He waited by the kitchen counter, his voice careful but strained.
“Y/n, how long are you going to keep doing this? Can we just talk—”
She didn’t even stop what she was doing. She looked at him once, eyes dull, before saying coldly,
“You’re the one who regretted this marriage, remember? I’m just helping you live the way you wanted—a life without it.”
Her words hit harder than any argument.
And for the first time, Minghao realized that silence could hurt more than shouting ever could.
-----------------------------
Week 2 — Him Trying to Make Up
Everything had reversed.
The silence that once came from him was now hers. The distance he used to create was now his to endure. And for the first time, Minghao truly understood how it felt—to be the one left reaching.
Determined to fix everything, he tried. He really tried.
He woke up early to make her breakfast, hoping she’d notice the effort.
At night, he came home earlier than usual, cooking dinner for two like he used to.
He did the laundry, tidied up the house, even cleaned her room—carefully, gently, like stepping into a place that no longer welcomed him.
But Y/n didn’t react. Not once.
In the mornings, she still grabbed her bread and left without a word.
When he waited for her to come home and laid out dinner, she’d simply pass the dining table without a glance, heading straight to her room as if the food didn’t exist.
And the laundry? She no longer left it out. She started keeping her clothes in her room, locking the door every morning before leaving for work.
Each small rejection stung more than the last.
Minghao could only stand in the kitchen some nights, staring at the untouched meals, feeling the weight of everything he’d once taken for granted.
Now he knew—this was what she had felt all along. The pain of being ignored, the loneliness of loving someone who had already turned away.
It was like getting slapped by his own reflection.
And this time, there was no one else to blame but himself.
-------------------------
“You look like shit, not gonna lie, The8,” his coworker Joshua remarked, leaning casually against the counter.
“Thanks,” Minghao muttered, voice flat. “Because I am shit. Maybe worse.”
He let out a long sigh and took a slow sip of his coffee, hoping the bitterness would mask the exhaustion in his chest.
Joshua frowned, concern softening his features. “You good, man?”
Minghao just shook his head. No words—just that simple motion. Joshua got the message and didn’t press further.
After a moment, Joshua tried again, tone lighter. “Heard you applied for a few days off. Never thought I’d see the day you asked for a break.”
“Yeah,” Minghao said quietly, eyes still fixed on his cup. “Got a wedding to go. It’s… a bit far from here.”
Joshua raised a brow. “A wedding, huh? Friend’s?”
Minghao hesitated for a second too long. “...Yeah. Something like that.”
Joshua didn’t miss the flicker in his expression—the kind of look that carried stories untold.
“Well, don’t forget souvenirs for me,” Joshua said with a small grin before heading back to his desk.
Minghao leaned back, staring blankly at his computer screen. Next week was his cousin’s wedding—a beautiful beach ceremony overseas.
Y/n would be there too. She was the bridesmaid, since the bride-to-be had been Y/n’s good friend back in university.
He sighed again, rubbing his temples. It wasn’t that he hated vacations—it was his family that made him dread them. They had a way of turning every gathering into an interrogation.
They’d ask when he and Y/n planned to have children—like the first year of their marriage hadn’t already been heavy enough.
They’d make Y/n do things she didn’t have to, just because he wasn’t around to stop them.
And he’d be stuck between defending her and pretending everything was fine.
Still… maybe this trip could be his chance —maybe. To make up for everything, in a place beautiful enough to soften what was broken.
He wanted to believe that. He needed to.
—————————-
Week 4- The Day Before the Wedding
The car came to a stop in front of the resort, the ocean glimmering under the setting sun. The sky burned gold and pink, waves crashing softly in the distance. It should’ve felt like paradise—but for Minghao, it only felt suffocating.
He stepped out first, grabbing both of their luggage out of habit. Y/n didn’t protest, didn’t thank him either. She just adjusted her bag and followed behind, her sunglasses hiding the eyes he used to read so easily.
“Thank you for coming all the way here, Y/n!” the bride-to-be called from the entrance, running up to hug her. Y/n’s face softened for the first time that day. Her smile—warm, easy, familiar—was like sunlight, and Minghao couldn’t help but look.
He’d missed that smile more than anything.
Inside the lobby, the air smelled like salt and luxury. The receptionist greeted them kindly, scanning their reservation details.
“Mr. Xu Minghao and Mrs. Xu Y/n, one deluxe sea-view suite for two nights, correct?”
Y/n’s head turned sharply. “Wait—there must be a mistake. We booked separately.”
The receptionist offered an apologetic smile. “I’m terribly sorry, ma’am. Due to the wedding event, all rooms are fully booked. This is the only available suite. It has two beds, if that helps.”
Y/n’s lips parted, ready to argue, but she stopped herself. Her shoulders stiffened before she gave a curt nod. “Fine.”
Minghao didn’t dare say a word. He just took the keys and followed her to the elevator, the silence between them heavier than the luggage in his hands.
The suite was breathtaking—floor-to-ceiling windows opened to a view of the beach, curtains fluttering in the ocean breeze. But the beauty of it was wasted on them.
Y/n placed her bag on one side of the room and immediately disappeared into the bathroom. Minghao set the luggage down and stood by the window, watching the waves crash against the sand.
When she came out, her hair slightly damp and her face bare, he turned to look at her. For a second, their eyes met—and it was like the world stilled.
“You can take the bed near the balcony,” she said flatly, grabbing her phone from the table.
He swallowed. “It’s fine, I can—”
“Doesn’t matter.” She cut him off and sat on the other bed, scrolling through her phone as if he wasn’t even there.
Minghao turned back toward the window, the reflection of her faintly visible in the glass. He could see her shoulders tense every now and then, the same way they used to when she was trying to hold herself together.
He sighed quietly.
It was going to be a long night.
And as the sound of waves filled the silence between them, Minghao realized something cruelly ironic—
The last time they’d shared a room, she’d fallen asleep in his arms.
Now, she couldn’t even look at him.
————————————
“Minghao, y/n glad you came”
As they arrived at the dining area, they were greeted by a sea of familiar faces. Relatives smiled, waved, and called out their names, filling the room with chatter and warmth.
To Minghao’s surprise, Y/n suddenly linked her arm through his as they walked in. For a moment, he froze—stunned—but quickly composed himself, offering polite smiles as they made their way from table to table, exchanging small talk with relatives.
He felt like he was on cloud nine. It wasn’t much—just a simple touch—but after weeks of cold distance, it felt like everything. Even though Y/n kept her eyes averted, never once meeting his gaze, that small gesture was enough to make his chest ache.
It hurt, yes… but at the same time, he couldn’t help feeling grateful.
Because for the first time in a long while, she was close enough to touch.
As they settled at the long dining table, the soft clinking of cutlery and low hum of conversations filled the air. For a moment, everything felt almost normal—until a familiar, grating voice sliced through the chatter.
“Still no progress, I see.”
Both Minghao and Y/n turned their heads toward the source.
Jingyi.
She sat across from them, swirling her water glass lazily before taking a slow sip, her lips curling into a mocking smirk. The air around the table instantly shifted—everyone knew where this was heading, but no one dared to interfere.
“Sorry?” Y/n asked politely, her tone calm, though her fingers tightened around her fork.
“It’s been, what, years now?” Jingyi continued, her voice dripping with faux innocence. “Still no baby? Are you sure you’re not infertile?”
“Zhang Jingyi!” Minghao’s voice thundered through the dining hall, silencing every other conversation in the room. Heads turned. Forks froze midair.
But Jingyi only leaned back in her chair, amused by the reaction. “What? I was just asking,” she said with a chuckle. “Being that sensitive probably means I hit a nerve.”
Minghao’s jaw clenched, his hands curling into fists under the table. But before he could say anything, Y/n spoke—her voice steady and sharp enough to cut through steel.
“Well,” she began, her lips curling into a faint smile, “heard you got fired recently.”
Jingyi’s smirk faltered. “What did you just say?”
Y/n didn’t flinch. “so much complaining I got from the last meeting I went to. glad they didn't know i was related to you
And if I remember correctly, you got fired because you weren’t competent enough at your job. Heard Uncle cut your allowance, too? Hard to be incompetent, right?”
The color drained from Jingyi’s face. “This bitc—”
“If you’re being sensitive,” Y/n interrupted smoothly, setting down her glass with quiet finality, “means I hit a nerve.”
A hush fell over the table. Jingyi’s glare could’ve burned through glass, but Y/n simply turned back to her plate, unbothered, elegant even in the chaos she’d just caused.
As Jingyi wanted to open her mouth to say something more, another voice cut through the air.
“And Uncle did say you need to stop causing problems—especially tonight, when I’m supposed to be enjoying myself.”
All eyes turned toward the entrance. The groom-to-be was walking toward their table, his expression calm but his tone edged with warning. The bride followed closely behind, her hand lightly tugging at his sleeve as if to tell him to take it easy.
“You’ve embarrassed yourself enough, Jingyi,” the groom continued, his words sharp, carrying easily across the now-silent dining area. “And you still have the nerve to come here even though you weren’t even invited?”
Jingyi’s face stiffened, her hand gripping her napkin tightly.
“You should be grateful Uncle asked me to let you stay,” he went on, his voice growing colder, firmer. “If it were up to me, I would’ve had you kicked out the moment you walked in.”
“Haowen—” the bride whispered softly, tugging his arm again. He finally exhaled, running a hand through his hair, his expression softening only when he looked at her.
The tension hung thick in the air before Jingyi abruptly stood up, muttering curses under her breath. Her chair screeched loudly against the floor as she pushed it back, the sound echoing across the hall.
Every pair of eyes followed her as she stormed out, her heels clacking angrily against the tiles.
And then—quiet laughter rippled through the tables. Stifled chuckles, small smiles hidden behind napkins and hands. No one said a word out loud, but the room was buzzing with unspoken amusement.
Y/n calmly lifted her glass and took a sip, her face unreadable. Minghao, sitting beside her, couldn’t help the small, proud smile tugging at his lips.
The groom looked over at them briefly, a hint of gratitude in his eyes, before he led his fiancée away to greet other guests.
Minghao leaned a little closer to Y/n, his voice low enough for only her to hear. “Seems like everyone saw who the real embarrassment was tonight.”
Y/n placed her glass down gently and whispered, without looking at him, “I didn’t do it for that.”
“I know,” he said quietly, watching her profile illuminated by the warm, golden lights.
But still—his heart swelled with a mix of pride and regret.
Because even after everything, she still carried herself with grace.
------------------------
At Midnight
Y/N woke up with her throat feeling parched. She sat up slowly, blinking in the dim light of the hotel room. When her eyes drifted to the other side of the bed, Minghao’s spot was empty.
Curious and slightly uneasy, she got up and padded quietly across the room. The faint sound of waves crashing outside guided her steps. As she reached the living area, she noticed the balcony door left slightly open, the curtains swaying gently with the sea breeze.
Moonlight spilled into the room, soft and silver. There, standing by the railing, was Minghao — his head lowered, one hand gripping the metal rail, the other loosely hanging by his side. A half-finished cup of coffee sat forgotten on the small table beside him.
Y/N exhaled softly. The sight tugged at something deep inside her.
Was she being too harsh on him?
Had he suffered enough?
The memory of the day he broke her trust still ached like an old wound — one she tried to pretend had healed. But deep down, beneath all the bitterness, she knew he hadn’t meant to hurt her. Not truly.
Still… knowing that didn’t make the pain disappear. But she miss him so so much
Y/N quietly stepped out onto the balcony, the cool night air brushing against her skin. Minghao straightened the moment he heard her footsteps, hurriedly wiping his face with the back of his hand. But the redness in his eyes and the faint tremor in his shoulders betrayed him.
She saw it — the tears, the effort to hide them — but said nothing. Instead, she walked closer, her bare feet soft against the cold tiles, until their toes nearly touched.
“Why are you awake?” Minghao asked softly, his voice hoarse.
His hand lifted instinctively, as if drawn by its own will. A few strands of her hair had come loose, fluttering in the wind. He hesitated, his fingers hovering in the air — afraid she would pull away.
But when Y/N tilted her head slightly toward him, the faintest permission in her movement, his fingertips brushed against her cheek. Slowly, almost reverently, he tucked the stray hairs behind her ear.
Something in him broke then. A sound caught in his throat — a choked sob he couldn’t hold back. He cupped her cheeks gently, his thumbs trembling against her skin.
“I’m so sorry, Y/N… I really am. Please… my love.” His voice cracked on the last word.
Y/N inhaled deeply, trying to steady herself.
‘Guess he had enough of suffering’ Then she pulled him into her arms.
Minghao’s restraint shattered completely. He clung to her, his body shaking as he buried his face in her shoulder. Quiet sobs escaped him, muffled against her warmth. He breathed her in — that familiar scent he had missed for so long — and for the first time in years, he felt home.
“Did you miss me?”
She felt him nod against her shoulder, the motion faint but real. A small chuckle escaped her lips — soft, almost bittersweet. She gently pushed him back to break the embrace, keeping both his trembling hands in hers.
“The last time your hands were this cold and shaking…” she began, her eyes lowering to their intertwined fingers, “was on our wedding day.”
A sad smile tugged at her lips as she looked up at him. Minghao kept his gaze fixed on the ground, eyes swollen and red.
“I thought I was the one who wasn’t supposed to look at you,” she whispered.
At that, he finally met her eyes — raw, glistening with tears that clung stubbornly to his lashes.
“What you said that day… it hurt me, Ming,” she continued softly, her voice trembling. “It made me feel like I wasn’t enough — like I wasn’t a good wife. Because for you to say those words… it must’ve meant you truly thought them.”
Minghao’s breath hitched, his fingers tightening around hers.
“You’re a good wife,” he said shakily. “No — you’re better than I ever was as a husband. I was foolish… blind to everything you gave me. I said things I can never take back, and I hate myself for it.”
His voice broke as he tried to continue. “If I could turn back time, Y/N… if I could—” he choked on his own words, tears spilling freely now. “I’d do everything differently. I’d never let you cry because of me.”
Y/N squeezed his hands gently, feeling the weight of his regret and the ache of her own heart — two souls standing under the quiet moonlight, finally facing all the words left unsaid.
“I forgive you, but if its happen again not a month I will sulk, i will do more” she jokingly said. Hearing that Minghao pull her back, but this time in his embrace… again.
“I love you, laopo. I really do”
“Me too, love, I love you too”
-------------------------
“I now pronounce you husband and wife.”
Applause erupted through the air, followed by cheers and laughter as flower petals drifted like soft rain. The newlyweds shared their first kiss, glowing under the golden sunlight. Joy filled the space — a scene straight out of a dream.
Amid the celebration, Minghao’s gaze wasn’t on the bride or the groom. It was on the woman standing beside them — Y/N.
She wasn’t in a veil or a white dress, yet she looked every bit as breathtaking as the day he first fell for her. Something in his chest tightened, a painful mix of admiration and longing.
Y/N, sensing his stare, slowly turned. Their eyes met — fleetingly, but enough to stir the quiet ache between them.
As the newlyweds made their way down the aisle, hand in hand, the crowd followed with laughter and applause. Minghao stayed behind, his feet moving almost on their own until he was standing before her.
“Hi…” he said softly, his voice uncertain yet warm.
“Hi…” she replied, her tone calm. Both of them walk toward the scenery by the beach.
The world around them blurred for a moment, petals still falling, music still playing — but for them, it felt like time had slowed, leaving only two hearts that once beat in rhythm, now learning how to meet again.
For the first time in a long while, Y/N didn’t step away. Instead, she reached out, intertwining her fingers with his. The touch was hesitant, tender, but it was real.
The breeze wrapped around them like a promise. The waves whispered at their feet. And as they stood there, two people once broken, now learning to heal — the night felt warmer, the air lighter.
Not perfect.
But peaceful.
And in that peace, love quietly returned — not as it was before, but gentler, deeper… renewed.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
“The previous owner of this chest loved to keep what she believed were memories inside it,” he said slowly. “Stones, jewellery, letters… or even leaves that happened to fall onto it. Things that others might see as trash, but to her, they were treasures.”
As he finished wrapping the box carefully in brown paper, the old man looked up and gave her a gentle smile.
“But sometimes,” he added, tying the ribbon neatly, “treasures need to be let go. Because if you keep too many of them… they may make your boat sink from how heavy they become.”
She blinked, a little stunned by the last sentence from the man standing in front of her.
For a moment, she wasn’t sure why his words felt strangely personal.
As soon as she reached home, she tossed her jacket onto the couch and placed the paper bag from the shop on the coffee table.
Exhaustion almost took over her body, but she quickly snapped herself out of it.
She reached into the bag and carefully unwrapped the box she had just purchased.
Looking at it again, the box really did resemble a typical jewellery box, though its shape was more like a small treasure chest. The curved lid gave it an old-fashioned charm, and a few tiny gemstones decorated the wood.
She tilted her head slightly, examining it.“That old man could totally do a TED Talk,” she muttered to herself with a small laugh. “He actually managed to persuade me to buy this.”
Standing up with the box in her hands, she made her way to her attic room. The room was quiet, just the faint creak of the wooden floor beneath her steps. She walked over to the shelf where the stack of letters had been earlier.
Carefully, she picked up the bundle and placed the letters inside the box. Then she set the box back onto the shelf, right where the letters used to sit.
“See you when I see you,” she said softly. She kissed the tips of her fingers and gently tapped the lid of the box.
With that, she turned and left the room, closing the door behind her. The attic fell silent. For a moment, nothing happened.
Then suddenly, the gemstones embedded in the box began to glow faintly, their colors shimmering softly in the dim room.
Soonyoung lazily lay on the couch in his parents’ apartment, one leg dangling over the edge and swinging back and forth. His sister’s voice echoed from the kitchen.
A moment later, small feet rustled across the floor. Latte, the family’s pet dog, came trotting toward him, something clenched between her teeth.
Soonyoung sat up and scooped Latte into his arms.
“Latte, let go.”
The dog released her bite, and Soonyoung gently pulled the object from her mouth. It was a letter. He turned it over, scanning the front and back of the envelope.
“Noona, where did you get this?” he asked, glancing toward his sister, who was busy arranging the groceries on the counter.
“I don’t know,” she replied casually. “Some mailman with a white beard delivered it.”
Soonyoung scratched his head, even though it didn’t itch. The envelope had only one thing written on it: his name. Carefully, he opened it and pulled out the piece of paper inside. The paper looked old, slightly dusty, as if it had been sitting somewhere for a long time.
My very first crush. It might sound funny, but it happened during my high school years. What can I do? The heart knows what it wants. It started when a ball rolled across the field and stopped right in front of me.
The seniors were having football practice that evening. And I was making my way home and had to walk past the field to get to the gate.
“Hoshi, go grab that ball, will ya!” someone shouted.
I assumed this Hoshi guy was the one coming to get the ball that had stopped in front of me. So I picked it up and turned toward the sound of rustling grass as someone jogged over.
And then I saw him. Almost like it was in slow motion. His hair was wet from sweat, and his jersey had bits of dirt on it, probably from falling or sliding around during practice. I don’t know why football players always manage to get their shirts dirty when, technically, they only use their feet and not roll around on the field.
Anyways…
This boy was smiling sheepishly at me while scratching the back of his head with his gloved hand. I guessed he must have been the goalkeeper. Well, that explains the dirt.
“Hey… thanks for stopping the ball,” he said, stretching his hand out.
I snapped out of my daze and handed him the ball. That’s when I noticed something stuck in his hair, a small piece of grass. Without really thinking, I reached out, plucked it from his hair, and tossed it onto the ground.
“You’ve got grass in your hair,” I said. “And… you’re welcome, by the way.”
I swear I saw this Hoshi guy’s ears turn red instantly.
“Tha—thank yo—”
“Hoshi! Get back here, fast!” one of his teammates shouted from the field. He turned toward them, then looked back at me with an awkward smile.
“Thanks again!” he said quickly before jogging back to the field.
And just like that, he was gone.
Only then did I notice something strange happening inside me. My heart was beating weirdly fast. I pressed a hand against my chest for a second, confused by the feeling, before continuing on my way.
I didn’t know it then, but that was probably the moment my first crush started.
I was walking through the hallway when suddenly someone shouted from the other end.
“Hey! You’re the girl who picked up the ball yesterday!” That was… a very long description just to call someone.
I turned around and, of course, it was him again. And just like yesterday, that weird feeling in my chest appeared again. Hoshi jogged over and stopped right in front of me. Since I was standing outside my classroom, he glanced up at the class number above the door before breaking into a grin.
“Ohh, you’re my junior. One year below me.” I simply nodded.
“Sunbae…” I greeted politely.
“Yes, yes, I’m your sunbae,” he said quickly, waving his hand as if confirming it. “Um… actually, I need your help. Can you help me?”
I tilted my head a little. “But I just met you, sunbae.”
Instead of answering, he suddenly grabbed my hand and shook it enthusiastically. “I’m Kwon Soonyoung. People call me Hoshi. But you can call me either,” he said proudly. “And you are…?”
“Y/N.”
“Nice to meet you, Y/N,” he said, still smiling brightly. “Now that we know each other, come help your senior here.” And somehow, without even realising it, I ended up following him.
Looking back now… I’m pretty sure that was the beginning of all my trouble.
That was the day I started becoming close with Soonyoung sunbae.
Every Thursday evening, I would stay on the bench by the field, watching him practice while doing my homework before heading home. It was refreshing seeing him and his teammates getting along, and laughing together.
Sometimes, when he felt like taking a nap, he would come to the library because he knew I would be there.
I once told him he should find somewhere more comfortable to lie down, but he insisted that he didn’t want to nap alone. So instead, he would just rest his head on the table while I continued reading my book.
After a while, I simply let him be.
And of course, he didn’t know about my little crush on him.
I paid attention to every small detail about him, memorising things without even realising it. After a few days, I noticed his neck always looked uncomfortable from sleeping on the table, so I started bringing a small plushie.
I told him it was mine and that I just happened to have it with me.
But honestly, I brought it for him.
Sometimes I would also buy a small kimbap and a bottle of water for him, because I noticed he often skipped lunch. He would nap during the break and then go straight to football practice afterwards.
He never asked for those things.
But I liked taking care of him in small ways like that.
Even if he never knew why.
I always felt a little giddy whenever I saw him accept the things I quietly prepared for him. Well, it wasn’t always one-sided. He did things for me, too.
Like the time he brought a small Tupperware filled with kimchi that his mom had made. “For you, Y/N junior,” he said, handing it to me with that wide grin of his.
He always called me that, Y/N junior. And somehow, every single time he said it, my face would turn bright red.
One time, Soonyoung sunbae even asked me to be his partner during the school trip. I definitely noticed a few girls giving me looks, but honestly… who cares? The trip was supposed to be educational. We went to the science centre to learn something.
But instead of focusing on the exhibits, sunbae spent most of the time goofing around. And somehow, I ended up following along with his nonsense. Looking back, I can confidently say that was one of the best days I had in high school.
As the days passed, I couldn’t help but notice that this feeling inside me kept growing.
I wanted to confess.
I really did.
But then I realised something. You were already in your final year. You had your big exams coming up, and everyone kept saying how important they were.
I couldn’t confess. Not now.
What if it distracted you? It didn’t matter whether you liked me back or not. Knowing your personality, you would definitely start worrying about me. You always cared about the people around you first, sometimes even putting yourself aside.
So instead of confessing… I chose to support you.
I watched you work so hard to prepare for your exams. I would sometimes wait near the school gate, watching as you walked into the exam hall. On the first day of the big exam, you turned back for a moment and flashed that confident smile of yours before entering the gate.
And somehow, that smile made me feel proud too.
The same confident smile of yours flashed as I watched from the side as you threw your graduation cap into the air, your face full of happiness.
I was standing there with a flower in my hand. And also… a letter.
But just as I was about to step forward, I saw a girl walk up to you and kiss your cheek.
That’s when I froze. That’s when I realised something.
“I guess I’m late.” I quietly hid the letter away. Instead, I walked up to you and handed you only the flower. You smiled and ruffled my hair the way you always used to.
“Thank you, Y/Nnie… my junior,” you said affectionately.
For a moment, I almost choked on the tears building up in my chest. But I held them in. Not now. Instead, I gave you the biggest smile I could manage and congratulated you.
“Well, Soonyoung sunbae, you taught me what love feels like for the first time. You did it without even realising it, and I loved every moment of it. Even though you never knew how I felt back then, at least this paper and pen helped me express it.”
Soonyoung finished reading the last line slowly.
The room fell quiet.
For a moment, he stared at the old paper in his hands, his fingers gently gripping the edges as if it were something fragile.
Then he heard a small whimper. Latte had climbed onto the couch beside him. The dog tilted her head slightly before leaning forward to lick his cheek.
Only then did Soonyoung realise that tears had been streaming down his face without him noticing.
“Ah… Latte,” he muttered softly, letting out a small breath that almost sounded like a laugh. He wiped his face with the back of his hand, but the tight feeling in his chest didn’t go away.
His eyes drifted back to the letter.
Memories of the school field, the library table, the small plushie he used to rest his head on, and the kimbap she would quietly leave for him began to surface one by one.
Things he had never questioned before.
Things he had never realised.
Soonyoung leaned back against the couch, the letter still in his hand.
“…You should’ve told me,” he murmured under his breath.
Latte curled up beside him as if sensing his mood, resting her head on his leg.
And for the first time in years, Soonyoung found himself wondering about a junior he hadn’t thought about in a very long time.
It was reunion day, and Y/N could confidently say that she didn’t want to be here.
But here she was anyway.
Getting dragged along by her friend.
After Soonyoung graduated, she did manage to make another close friend. It wasn’t easy at first, but it was bearable.
She survived.
The place was crowded with familiar faces. Laughter filled the room as everyone drank, chatted, and reminisced about their school days. Y/N found herself laughing along with her classmates, joking and fooling around like old times. Soon enough, the topic of past memories came up.
“Yuri-yah, you were the one who started that prank!” someone said, pointing accusingly.
“I bet Mr Kim still holds a grudge against you.” Everyone burst into laughter.
The noise, the crowd, the overwhelming nostalgia, it all started to feel a little too much.
So Y/N quietly excused herself to get some fresh air.
She didn’t notice the figure who watched her leave.
And she definitely didn’t notice that the same figure began following her steps.
Outside, the night air was cooler and calmer. Y/N took a small breath, letting the noise from inside fade into the background.
Just as she was starting to relax, someone tapped her shoulder.
She startled slightly and turned around.
And then her eyes widened.
“Sunbae!”
Her face lit up immediately as she stepped forward and hugged him. Soonyoung blinked in surprise for a second before returning the hug. When they pulled away, he looked at her properly for the first time in years.
She was different now.
Gone was the shy girl in a school uniform who used to quietly follow him around with snacks and plushies. In front of him now stood a woman who carried herself with quiet confidence.
“Y/N junior,” Soonyoung greeted, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. Honestly, he was a little confused by how warmly she reacted to seeing him.
“How have you been these days?” he asked.
And just like that, the conversation flowed. They talked easily, as if the years between them had never existed. But eventually, Soonyoung remembered why he had approached her in the first place.
“Y/Nnie… actually…”
He reached into the inner pocket of his jacket and pulled out an envelope.
“Can we talk about this?”
At first, Y/N thought she might be mistaken. But then she saw the paper.
The familiar envelope.
The handwriting. Her handwriting.
She froze.
Her brain stopped for a second.
‘Why the hell, sunbae? Why do you have that?!’
She whisper screamed.
Soonyoung blinked, startled by her sudden reaction.
“Well… you sent it to my house,” he said, lifting the envelope slightly. “Of course I have it.”
Y/N immediately shook her head. “No! I didn’t send that!”
She quickly stepped forward, trying to snatch the envelope from his hand, but Soonyoung reacted faster, raising his arm high above his head.
“Ah, ah,” he teased lightly.
“Please, sunbae!” she protested, reaching up again. “You’re not supposed to read it, and you’re definitely not supposed to have it!”
She tried jumping slightly to grab it again, but he simply leaned back, chuckling at her attempt.
“Why not?” he asked casually, still holding it out of her reach. He tilted his head, studying her expression.
“Because it was just my stupid thoughts,” she muttered.
“So… having feelings for me was stupid?” he asked, his voice quieter now.
That made her freeze.
The playful struggle stopped instantly. Both of them stood still.
“…That’s not what I meant,” she said softly after a moment. Soonyoung slipped the letter back into his jacket.
“I’m keeping it, junior.”
She let out a small whine of protest.
Both of them fell silent after that. The situation suddenly felt awkward, the air between them heavier than before.
After a long pause, Soonyoung finally spoke.
“Why didn’t you tell me your feelings back then?”
Y/N let out a long exhale and pushed her bangs back with her hand. “Well… you had a girlfriend at that time,” she said simply. “Why would I confess?”
“But you liked me before I even had a girlfriend.”
“I didn’t want to distract you…” she murmured, lowering her head.
Thinking back to that time made her feel embarrassed all over again.
“Y/Nnie…” he called softly.
She lifted her gaze to look at him.
And as she studied the man standing in front of her now, she realised something. So many things had changed.
He was no longer the senior she used to have a crush on.
Even now, looking at him, she didn’t feel that strange flutter she once described in the letter. Instead, what filled her chest was something calmer.
Nostalgia.
“Thank you… for the letter,” Soonyoung said, breaking eye contact first.
“You actually made my last year of school a lot better.”
He chuckled lightly before continuing. “To be honest, I almost gave up on school back then. I was thinking about focusing only on football.”
He glanced at her again.
“But then I met you… My junior.”
He shook his head with a small smile. “I remember wondering how you could study so hard even though it wasn’t even your final year. You studied like you were going to take the CSAT the next day.”
He laughed quietly.
“So I decided I should probably study too.”
Y/N listened attentively as he spoke.
“I’ve actually been having a hard time these days,” Soonyoung continued. “But receiving your letter reminded me of the time we spent together. And that reminded me not to give up… just like how you inspired me not to give up on studying back then.”
He paused for a moment before raising both hands slightly in an apologetic gesture.
“And… I’m sorry for not returning your feelings.”
Y/N chuckled softly. Just like she remembered, her sunbae always had this slightly playful way of apologising.
“Well, like I said,” she replied, “that letter wasn’t supposed to be read by you.”
She shrugged lightly before adding, “But honestly… You did teach me something, too.”
Something about the feeling of love.
She didn’t say the last part out loud.
“So…” she continued, extending her hand toward him, “can I have that back?”
Instead of returning it, Soonyoung immediately hugged his arms to his chest, protectively covering the inside pocket of his jacket where the letter was tucked away.
“No,” he said firmly.
“I’m keeping it.” He grinned.
“I’ve never received a love letter before, you know? So this one is precious.”
“And besides,” he added, tapping his jacket lightly, “I can read it whenever I’m feeling down.”
He looked at her again, his grin widening.
“As expected from the smart girl. You wrote the letter like it was an essay i almost want to study it.”
As soon as she arrived home, she rushed straight to the attic.
She flicked on the light and her eyes immediately searched the shelves for one particular thing.
“The box…”
The moment she spotted it, she hurried over and grabbed it, crouching down on the floor as she opened the lid. Her breath caught.
All the letters were gone.
The box that had once been filled with them was now empty, except for a single envelope resting quietly inside.
“What…?” She stumbled slightly from her crouched position, quickly grabbing the envelope and tearing it open.
Inside was only a blank piece of paper. Her brows furrowed in disbelief.
“What is this?!” She shoved the paper back into the envelope and dropped it into the box again, grabbing a fistful of her hair in panic. “The hell… where did everything go?!”
Her eyes darted around the attic as if the letters might suddenly appear somewhere. That night, she searched the entire attic frantically. Every shelf. Every corner. Every box she had already cleaned before. But no matter how hard she looked…
The letters were nowhere to be found.
“I did put them in that box. I’m sure of it. I swear to God, I put them in there.” She kept talking to herself as she searched.
If anyone saw her right now, they would probably think she had gone crazy. And maybe she had. After all, what kind of normal person would believe that letters could simply vanish from a box that had been completely closed?
People would probably laugh if she told them.
Then suddenly, something crossed her mind.
“Treasures need to be let go. Because if you keep too many of them… they may make your boat sink from how heavy they become.”
The old man’s words echoed in her head.
She froze.
Then slowly, realization began to creep in.
Maybe… Maybe she knew what she had to do tomorrow.
“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me… what kind of mystic nonsense is this?”
She whispered under her breath. She was standing in the exact same place she had visited before.
Or at least… it was supposed to be. The vintage shop should have been right here. But instead, standing in its place was a bookstore.
She frowned and walked inside anyway, thinking maybe she had remembered the location wrong.
The smell of paper and old books filled the air.
Her eyes scanned the store, searching for an employee. Eventually, she spotted a tall guy with broad shoulders standing near a shelf.
His hair was neatly combed, and despite his handsome features, he wore a pair of glasses that made him look surprisingly gentle.
The funny part was his outfit.
He wore a checkered apron with a cartoon cat printed on it, and in his hand was a feather duster shaped like a wizard’s wand. He didn’t notice her standing nearby as he busily dusted the top shelf.
She cleared her throat.
The man startled slightly, the sudden movement making his glasses slide down the bridge of his nose.
“Oh! I didn’t see you there,” he said quickly, pushing his glasses back up. “Can I help you? Looking for books? A specific genre? I can help!”
“Yes… but not about books,” she replied.
“Yes, of course!” he said enthusiastically.
She hesitated for a moment before asking. “Do you happen to know if there used to be a vintage shop around here? It sold a lot of old, pretty things. It was owned by an old man who wore a three-piece suit.”
The man scratched his head with the wand-shaped duster, thinking.
“No, miss. As far as I know, when open this shop for 2 years, this area only has cafés, this bookstore, and a few repair shops.”
He shook his head.
“I’ve never heard of a vintage shop around here.”
Y/N let out a long sigh. Was she going crazy?
She was sure she had entered that shop in this exact location. Sure, it was possible the store had moved somewhere else… but the handsome guy just said he had been working here for two years.
She suddenly felt like pulling her hair out.
'I'm going insane'
Instead, she looked back at the man and gave him a small bow.
“Thank you…"She had glanced at his nametag while speaking. Even the nametag had a tiny cat sticker stuck on the corner.
" Wonwoo-shi.”
“Anytime!” he replied brightly. With that, she walked out of the store.
Inside the bookstore, Wonwoo’s gaze followed her until she disappeared through the door.
“Three-piece suit… old man…” he murmured to himself, trying to recall something from memory.
Outside, Y/N stood on the sidewalk, completely lost in her thoughts.
Now she had no idea what to do.
First problem: Soonyoung sunbae had her letter.
Second problem: all the other letters had disappeared, leaving only one envelope behind.
Third problem: the shop where she bought the mysterious box had completely vanished.
She rubbed her temples in frustration.
“Y/N?”
She suddenly heard someone calling her name. As she turned toward the voice, she froze. Standing right in front of her was someone she never expected to see.
And in that person’s hand…
was another one of her letters.
Her eyes widened.
Speculation of another problem: what if all the letters had somehow been delivered… to the people she wrote them for?
"Get out," Joshua snapped, pulling over to the side of a deserted road. The street was mostly empty, save for a few dimly lit shops casting eerie glows into the night. The silence felt heavy—too heavy.
"I’m sorry—please, I didn’t mean to. I didn’t pour the drink on her, she—"
"Oh, what? You're going to say she did it to herself now?" he cut her off sharply, his eyes glinting red with fury in the glow of the dashboard lights.
Without another word, he reached into the backseat, grabbed her phone and purse, and threw them onto her lap. The gesture wasn’t just dismissive—it was cold.
"You really pissed me off today. Get out."
She froze, too stunned to speak. Her chest tightened, her heart aching in a way that felt deeper than usual. Joshua’s temper was something she had grown used to—fleeting, like a passing storm. But tonight felt different. It's making her eyes sting, but she refuses to let it out.
Silently, she opened the door. Her heels, which had already left blisters on her feet, scraped against the rough pavement as she stepped out. The purse in her arms felt heavier than usual—maybe because it carried more than just her belongings. It carried the weight of realization.
She was already emotionally drained, and now, standing alone in the cold, she felt stripped of every last bit of energy. As she closed the door behind her, Joshua sped off without a second glance, the roar of the engine disappearing into the night.
She stood there under the dim streetlight, shivering—not just from the wind, but from the sudden emptiness Joshua left behind. Then, a rumble of thunder cut through the silence, low and ominous.
“Well… shit,” she muttered, slipping off her heels. Better to walk barefoot than make the blisters worse. The pavement was rough and cold, but it was still better than the sharp sting in her feet. She hurried toward the closest shop, feeling the first drops of rain tap against her bare shoulders like a warning.
And then, in the blink of an eye, the sky opened up.
The gentle drizzle turned into a downpour, sheets of rain hammering the street as if the sky itself was angry. She stood under the awning of the nearest shop, hugging herself tightly, trembling. The cold crept into her bones.
Just as she was wondering what to do next, the door behind her clicked and creaked open.
“Come in, young lady,” a gentle voice called.
She turned to see an elderly man standing in the doorway, a folded blanket in his arms, his smile warm despite the chill in the air. His eyes crinkled kindly at the corners, like someone who’d seen many storms—both outside and within.
She hesitated. “I’m fine, really,” she tried to say, her voice shaky.
But the thunder roared again, and the rain showed no signs of mercy. And Joshua—her so-called husband—surely wasn’t coming back. ‘asshole’
Realizing she had no choice, she gave a small nod and stepped inside.
The shop was filled with vintage treasures, each item seemingly telling its own story. A row of watches caught her eye—old, yet timeless. Nearby, a delicate vase stood beside bottles in different shapes, some worn with age. But what drew her in most were the small bottle with flowers carved around it. They sat on a wooden shelf, their contents faintly visible—just a little water left inside.
"You like it?" The old man’s voice broke through her thoughts.
She nodded absentmindedly, still mesmerised by the bottles.
"What is this, ajusshi?" she asked, lifting one of the bottles in her hand. She studied the flower pattern—once white, but now its paint had faded to a dusty yellow, as if time had not been kind to them.
The old man smiled softly. "It’s perfume, if you want to know."
Her brow furrowed in confusion. "Isn’t it expired? Doesn’t it smell bad?" she asked, tilting her head in curiosity.
The old man chuckled, a warm, knowing sound. He turned away, heading toward the back of the counter "Come, take a seat," he said, his voice gentle but firm. "I’ll tell you a story."
As she stood there, still holding the bottle, the old man reached into a drawer and pulled out a pair of fluffy slippers, handing them to her. "Here," he said, offering them with a knowing grin. "Put those heels aside. I can see your date’s an asshole for making you wear that."
She blinked in surprise at his bluntness, but there was something about his words that made her laugh, despite everything. Her shoulders relaxed a little, and for the first time that night, she felt a hint of comfort. Without hesitation, she slipped off her heels and put on the soft slippers, grateful for the warmth they provided.
The soft slippers muffling her steps. She took a seat on the cushioned stool in front of the old man, pulling the blanket tighter around her shoulders, ready to listen.
The old man settled opposite her with a sigh, his fingers gently tapping the wooden surface “This bottle of perfume,” he began, gesturing to the one still in her hand, “was once crafted by a woman who lived in a house surrounded by the most beautiful flowers you could ever imagine.”
His voice lowered, almost reverent, as if the memory of that woman still lingered in the scent trapped inside the dusty bottle. The rain outside continued to pour, but in that moment, the only world that existed was the one the old man began to unfold.
---------------------------------
part 1 >>
Once i'm done with Jeonghan's story then I will publish this one
I'm back with another mystery vintage shop series. should I stop until Joshua or continue the story with other members as well🧐
Once i'm done with Jeonghan's story then I will publish this one
Check out my other creations on the seventeen list. for sure you guys love it too~
"You should call me, at least?" she pleaded, her voice trembling. But her words barely registered in his mind—he could only see red.
Mingyu was exhausted. The endless calls and messages from yesterday had drained him, and today had only made things worse. A bad day, topped off with his friends' relentless teasing, had pushed him over the edge.
"You know what? I'll sleep at my friend's place. Don't call me." His voice was cold, final.
He snatched his car keys and turned toward the door. She reached out, grabbing his arm in desperation, trying to stop him—but he yanked free with a rough jerk. The force sent her stumbling backward.
"Mingyu-ah!" she cried out, her voice breaking as tears streamed down her face.
He didn’t stop. Didn’t look back. The only sound left in the room was the fading echo of the door slamming shut.
She stood frozen for a moment, her chest rising and falling with shaky breaths. Slowly, her gaze drifted to the dining table—the cake she had carefully prepared, the gift she had hidden, waiting for the perfect moment. A celebration that would never happen.
What went wrong? she thought, her mind racing for answers.
Her legs gave way as she crouched down, exhaustion and worry crashing over her all at once. The weight of the evening pressed down on her, and in the silence he left behind, only the sound of her quiet sobs remained.
The bar was buzzing with laughter and music, the air thick with the scent of alcohol and cigarette smoke. Mingyu sat in a dimly lit corner, swirling the drink in his glass, his thoughts a chaotic mess. The bass of the music vibrated through the floor, but it did nothing to drown out the frustration in his head.
"Hey, you good, man?" Mark slid into the seat beside him, pushing a drink his way. Even in the low light, Mingyu’s face was a dead giveaway—jaw clenched, brows furrowed, eyes distant.
"I'm good. Just… stressed," Mingyu muttered, but even he didn’t believe his own words.
Mark chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. He gave Mingyu a firm pat on the back.
"Come on, cheer up. It’s your birthday, after all."
Mingyu let out a bitter laugh. His birthday. Right. That’s why his colleagues had dragged him out tonight, why the place was packed with people who barely knew him, clinking glasses and toasting in his name.
For the first time that night, his emotions tangled in a mess of regret and relief. In the distance, laughter and chatter filled the air as a group of people carried his birthday cake, their voices rising in a cheerful song.
As the glow of the candles neared, someone leaned in close, their voice barely a whisper against the noise.
“Make a wish.”
Mingyu closed his eyes, inhaling deeply before exhaling a slow breath.
"Just for a day… I wish she wasn’t my fiancée. I just want to be free. Just for a day."
How he did not know those wishes are going to eat him slowly.
part 2, part 3, part 4, part 5
"I would really love to meet Baby Chicky in real life, Uncle."
Nabi batted her eyes cutely at her uncle, fully aware that this was his weakness. She knew exactly how to get what she wanted, and using her irresistible charm was her ultimate weapon.
Lee Seokmin chuckled nervously, already hesitating at her request. He could practically hear his sister’s warning echoing in his head.
"Remember, Seokmin, don’t spoil her too much, or else—"
"Yes, Noona, I will. Don’t worry and just go," he had reassured her before she left for her business trip.
It wasn’t that his sister didn’t trust him, but she knew all too well how much he tended to indulge Nabi. And when Nabi got too used to being spoiled, she became a little rebel when she didn’t get her way at home.
"How can you meet Baby Cheeks, Nabi-ah? She’s just a cartoon on TV," Seokmin said, ruffling her hair.
Nabi huffed, swatting his big hand away.
"Uncle, it’s Baby Chicky, not Baby Cheeks!" she corrected him, tugging at his sweater to make him lean down. "If you get me Baby Chicky, I won’t tell Eomma that you broke her vase yesterday."
Seokmin’s eyes widened in horror. She saw that?! He had been so sure she wasn’t in the room when it happened.
"No way… You wouldn’t—"
"I want Baby Chicky!" she demanded, crossing her arms.
Seokmin groaned. He was doomed.
Meanwhile, across town…
"Y/N, just this once, please help me!"
Y/N stared at her friend, already on the verge of breaking down. People begging was her ultimate weakness, and her friend knew it.
"So… you want me to wear that costume and go entertain some kids?" she asked, eyeing the large, fluffy Baby Chicky mascot suit with visible suspicion.
Her friend nodded enthusiastically, practically bouncing in excitement.
"What if it’s some creepy old man with a weird costume kink or something?!" Y/N blurted out.
"Eiiihh, why would you even think that?!"
"Because he's paying way too much just for someone to prance around his house in a costume!"
Her friend blinked at her innocently before resuming the relentless begging.
"Please, please, please! I promise you’ll get six-fifths of the pay!"
"That’s not even how fractions work—"
"Pleaaaaase!"
Y/N sighed, rubbing her temples. She had a bad feeling about this.
————————
Ding dong!
Seokmin’s face lit up with excitement as he scooped Nabi into his arms.
"Nabi-ah, your surprise is here! Let’s go greet it at the door!"
Nabi squealed happily, grabbing onto her uncle’s hand and dragging him toward the entrance.
After Seokmin carried her in his arms, Seokmin checked the door monitor to see who was outside. He grinned as he spotted the familiar mascot costume on the screen.
"Who is it?" he asked playfully, giggling along with Nabi.
From the other side of the door, a muffled voice cheerfully announced,
"It’s your Baby Cheeks!"
Nabi gasped, her tiny brows furrowing. "Baby Chicky! How could you say your own name wrong?" she pointed out, sounding almost offended.
Y/N’s POV
"Damn it!"
Y/N was already sweating under the suffocating costume, her heart racing as she forced out a nervous chuckle.
"W-Well, my baby," she said, trying to recover, "I just wanted to see if you really know me!"
End POV
She could only pray that the little girl would buy her excuse.
Just as she let out a sigh of relief, she heard the door unlock. Straightening up, she prepared to greet the excited child—only to freeze the moment her eyes met a face she never expected to see again.
Lee Seokmin.
He stood there, giggling, completely unaware of who was inside the costume. With a bright smile, he encouraged the little girl to run forward and hug her.
Y/N suddenly felt exposed, as if the ridiculous mascot suit wasn’t even there, like she was completely bare under his gaze.
How fool she is to not ask information about this client. And now she need to spend the day here in his EX house.
"Baby Chicky!" Nabi’s excited shout snapped her back to reality.
This was going to be a long day.
———————————————
After spending half the day playing with the child in this damn costume, she could now fully admit—she was swimmingin sweat.
The suit felt like a personal sauna, and every movement made it worse.
Nabi, on the other hand, was exhausted but still stubbornly refusing to stop playing. Her growing frustration soon turned into full-blown tantrums.
Seokmin sighed before gently yet firmly cradling her in his arms. After a few moments of rocking her, he excused himself to take her to her room for a nap.
This was her chance.
With Seokmin gone, she attempted to sneak out of the house. But there was just one problem.
The costume was too heavy. And she was too tired.
The best she could manage was crawling toward the door like a defeated soldier retreating from battle.
Just as she reached the entrance, she heard footsteps behind her.
"I'm so sorry about that. She's just—"
Seokmin’s voice suddenly paused.
She froze.
Silence stretched between them.
Then—
"What… are you doing?" Seokmin asked, his voice laced with confusion and amusement.
She slowly looked up to see him staring down at her, his brows raised and a chuckle escaping his lips.
Busted.
"Hehehe, you know... the costume is too heavy for me to stand up," she said, still using the high-pitched Baby Chicky voice.
Seokmin giggled at the ridiculousness of it all before reaching out to help her stand. He even dusted off her legs for her since she can’t reach it.
"You can talk normally, you know. And you should take that thing off—it must be heavy after wearing it all day. Nabi’s asleep now, and seriously, thank you for today. You must be exhausted."
This. This was what she hated about him. Even in front of strangers, he always worried too much.
"I-It’s okay!" she blurted out. "I think I need to leave. My boss might want me to write a report about this!"
She was so close to escaping, but just as she took a step forward, Seokmin’s hand shot out and grabbed her wings (the costume), stopping her in her tracks.
"Wait, you have to write a report about entertaining kids?" he asked, eyebrows furrowing in confusion.
"No! I just really want to leave!" she admitted, trying once again to make her grand exit.
"Wait—your payment! I haven’t given it to you yet!"
Seokmin instinctively reached out to stop her, but her wrist was already out of reach. In a desperate attempt, he grabbed the nearest object—
The mascot’s big Baby Chicky head.
And that was his mistake.
The sudden pull made her stumble backward, completely off balance. At the same time, Seokmin tripped over absolutely nothing.
And like a slow motion the scene goes, the oversized head flew off dramatically through the air.
Time seemed to pause.
She squeezed her eyes shut, bracing for impact.
But… nothing happened.
Instead, she felt something warm and solid beneath her.
Slowly, she realized—Seokmin had caught her.
One of his arms was wrapped protectively around her waist, while the other cradled the back of her head, shielding her from hitting the floor.
For a moment, neither of them moved.
Seokmin’s eyes fluttered open, his expression shifting from dazed confusion to pure shock as he took in the face beneath the costume.
His lips parted slightly. "Jagiya…?"
Oh no.
Mentally, she facepalmed so hard she could practically hear it.
The could not get any better sudden storm burst outside and the sound of the rain hit the ground could be heard.
‘Of course, when the day I dont bring my car’ she monologue
-------------------------------------------------------------------
was inspired when watching eunwoo from The Return of Superman
The next morning, Minghao stirred awake, reaching out instinctively to the other side of the bed.
Cold.
Empty.
His brows furrowed. She hadn’t even laid there last night.
He let out a small scoff and rolled his eyes, muttering to himself, “Probably sleeping in the guest room again.”
Pushing the sheets aside, he got up and went through his usual morning routine—washing his face, brushing his teeth, fixing his hair. Everything felt ordinary… until he stepped out of the bedroom.
The apartment was unnaturally quiet.
No clattering dishes.
No warm aroma of breakfast.
No soft voice humming from the kitchen.
It was still. Too still.
He paused in the hallway, eyes narrowing. Something felt off.
He headed to the guest room and opened the door.
Empty.
The bed was untouched, not a single wrinkle on the sheets.
His chest tightened.
“…Y/N?” he called out, but his voice felt like it echoed in an abandoned space.
His steps quickened. He checked the bathroom. The balcony. The small laundry room. Nothing.
Heart thudding now, he rushed back to their bedroom and flung open the closet doors.
A portion of her clothes was missing.
The drawer where she kept her favorite scarves was half open—emptied.
Her side of the shoe rack was noticeably bare.
Even her car keys, usually tossed in the bowl by the front door, were gone.
He froze, his breathing shallow.
“No… no, no…” he whispered, pulling out his phone and dialing her number.
Once.
No answer.
Twice.
Voicemail.
“Y/N, pick up. Where are you?” His voice cracked slightly.
Three times.
Still nothing.
———------------------------
A week.
Seven days without a single word from her. No calls. No messages. No clue where she went.
Minghao was a wreck.
He tore through the city looking for traces of her—checked every café she loved, every quiet spot they used to visit. He messaged her friends one by one, trying to sound composed, but his desperation always bled through. Most of them didn’t respond, and the ones who did were vague or cold.
He didn’t dare call her family. He knew the moment they found out, it would become something much bigger—something he might never recover from.
Each night, he replayed it in his head—the dinner table, the silence, the words he spat in anger.
“I regret marrying you.”
He rubbed his face, groaning into his palms.
“Shit, Minghao… how could you say that to her?”
But regret didn’t fix what was broken.
Just as he was about to spiral again, the sound of the door passcode unlocking echoed through the apartment.
He sat up straight.
His heart jumped.
The door opened—and there she was.
Y/N stepped inside, dragging her suitcase behind her, her work bag slung over one shoulder. Her face looked worn, with dark circles under her eyes, lips pressed in a thin line. She didn’t even glance around the room. She looked… drained.
Minghao shot up from the couch.
“Love!” he called out, rushing toward her. “Where have you been?!”
He wrapped his arms around her without warning, clinging to her as if she might vanish again. For a second, she didn’t move. Didn’t hug back. Just stood there.
He pulled away slightly, his hands gripping her shoulders, eyes scanning her as if to make sure she was really there and not just a cruel dream.
But then his gaze met hers—and everything inside him stopped.
Her eyes were empty. Not angry. Not sad.
Just… distant.
She stared at him with the same indifference someone might give a stranger on the street.
Then, she spoke—only one word.
“Move.”
His hands dropped from her shoulders as if burned. She brushed past him without another glance, the wheels of her luggage scraping softly against the floor. And just like that, the apartment that once held warmth now felt colder than it ever had before.
“Kim Y/n.”
His voice was sharp, cutting through the silence. He saw the slight pause in her steps—barely there, but enough to make his chest tighten. Still, she didn’t turn around. She continued toward their shared bedroom, her expression unreadable.
Minghao followed, frustration and worry twisting in his chest. As she reached for the bathroom door, he caught her wrist and turned her to face him.
“I’m worried as hell,” he hissed, his eyes searching hers. “You blocked me everywhere, disappeared for days—and now you just walk in here like nothing happened? Yo—”
He stopped when a soft, bitter chuckle escaped her lips. Her gaze lifted slowly to meet his, eyes shimmering—not with tears, but with something colder.
“Don’t be, Minghao-ssi,” she said, her voice steady but laced with hurt. “Let’s mind our own business. You’re the one who regretted this marriage… so why are you the one acting like it still matters?”
For a moment, silence stretched between them—thick, suffocating.
Her wrist slipped from his grasp.
And before he could speak again, the sound of the bathroom door clicking shut felt louder than any goodbye he’d ever heard.
——————————-
Week 1 — Ignoring Him
“I’ll make it there, don’t worry. And yes, I’ll bring something for you,” Y/n said into her phone, her laughter echoed softly through the space—a sound that used to make the apartment feel alive. Minghao, who had been in his room, stepped out at the familiar sound. But the moment she sensed his presence, her smile vanished as if it had never been there.
It hurt more than he could admit. It would be a lie to say Minghao didn’t choke up at the sight before him. She used to laugh with him, run into his arms when he came home, snuggle against him when the nights grew cold, and whine sweetly just to steal his attention.
Now, it was as if all of that had been erased. The woman standing before him wasn’t the same Y/n he once knew. Everything had changed—completely, painfully—like their love had done a 180 overnight.
Throughout the first week after that night, Minghao had never felt this kind of fear—or loneliness—in his life. It was as if she had turned him into a ghost living in his own home.
She didn’t yell, she didn’t fight, she simply erased him.
They still lived under the same roof, but Y/n might as well have been a stranger. She spent most of her time locked in her office room, the faint tapping of her keyboard the only proof she was there.
The laundry basket filled up fast, but she didn’t touch his clothes—only washed her own.
Breakfast was no longer shared; she’d grab a slice of bread before work, barely glancing his way. Sometimes she cooked dinner, but only for herself. The smell of her food lingered in the air like a quiet reminder that he was no longer part of her routine.
All of the things she used to do that including him
Once, Minghao tried to confront her. He waited by the kitchen counter, his voice careful but strained.
“Y/n, how long are you going to keep doing this? Can we just talk—”
She didn’t even stop what she was doing. She looked at him once, eyes dull, before saying coldly,
“You’re the one who regretted this marriage, remember? I’m just helping you live the way you wanted—a life without it.”
Her words hit harder than any argument.
And for the first time, Minghao realized that silence could hurt more than shouting ever could.
-----------------------------
Week 2 — Him Trying to Make Up
Everything had reversed.
The silence that once came from him was now hers. The distance he used to create was now his to endure. And for the first time, Minghao truly understood how it felt—to be the one left reaching.
Determined to fix everything, he tried. He really tried.
He woke up early to make her breakfast, hoping she’d notice the effort.
At night, he came home earlier than usual, cooking dinner for two like he used to.
He did the laundry, tidied up the house, even cleaned her room—carefully, gently, like stepping into a place that no longer welcomed him.
But Y/n didn’t react. Not once.
In the mornings, she still grabbed her bread and left without a word.
When he waited for her to come home and laid out dinner, she’d simply pass the dining table without a glance, heading straight to her room as if the food didn’t exist.
And the laundry? She no longer left it out. She started keeping her clothes in her room, locking the door every morning before leaving for work.
Each small rejection stung more than the last.
Minghao could only stand in the kitchen some nights, staring at the untouched meals, feeling the weight of everything he’d once taken for granted.
Now he knew—this was what she had felt all along. The pain of being ignored, the loneliness of loving someone who had already turned away.
It was like getting slapped by his own reflection.
And this time, there was no one else to blame but himself.
-------------------------
“You look like shit, not gonna lie, The8,” his coworker Joshua remarked, leaning casually against the counter.
“Thanks,” Minghao muttered, voice flat. “Because I am shit. Maybe worse.”
He let out a long sigh and took a slow sip of his coffee, hoping the bitterness would mask the exhaustion in his chest.
Joshua frowned, concern softening his features. “You good, man?”
Minghao just shook his head. No words—just that simple motion. Joshua got the message and didn’t press further.
After a moment, Joshua tried again, tone lighter. “Heard you applied for a few days off. Never thought I’d see the day you asked for a break.”
“Yeah,” Minghao said quietly, eyes still fixed on his cup. “Got a wedding to go. It’s… a bit far from here.”
Joshua raised a brow. “A wedding, huh? Friend’s?”
Minghao hesitated for a second too long. “...Yeah. Something like that.”
Joshua didn’t miss the flicker in his expression—the kind of look that carried stories untold.
“Well, don’t forget souvenirs for me,” Joshua said with a small grin before heading back to his desk.
Minghao leaned back, staring blankly at his computer screen. Next week was his cousin’s wedding—a beautiful beach ceremony overseas.
Y/n would be there too. She was the bridesmaid, since the bride-to-be had been Y/n’s good friend back in university.
He sighed again, rubbing his temples. It wasn’t that he hated vacations—it was his family that made him dread them. They had a way of turning every gathering into an interrogation.
They’d ask when he and Y/n planned to have children—like the first year of their marriage hadn’t already been heavy enough.
They’d make Y/n do things she didn’t have to, just because he wasn’t around to stop them.
And he’d be stuck between defending her and pretending everything was fine.
Still… maybe this trip could be his chance —maybe. To make up for everything, in a place beautiful enough to soften what was broken.
He wanted to believe that. He needed to.
—————————-
Week 4- The Day Before the Wedding
The car came to a stop in front of the resort, the ocean glimmering under the setting sun. The sky burned gold and pink, waves crashing softly in the distance. It should’ve felt like paradise—but for Minghao, it only felt suffocating.
He stepped out first, grabbing both of their luggage out of habit. Y/n didn’t protest, didn’t thank him either. She just adjusted her bag and followed behind, her sunglasses hiding the eyes he used to read so easily.
“Thank you for coming all the way here, Y/n!” the bride-to-be called from the entrance, running up to hug her. Y/n’s face softened for the first time that day. Her smile—warm, easy, familiar—was like sunlight, and Minghao couldn’t help but look.
He’d missed that smile more than anything.
Inside the lobby, the air smelled like salt and luxury. The receptionist greeted them kindly, scanning their reservation details.
“Mr. Xu Minghao and Mrs. Xu Y/n, one deluxe sea-view suite for two nights, correct?”
Y/n’s head turned sharply. “Wait—there must be a mistake. We booked separately.”
The receptionist offered an apologetic smile. “I’m terribly sorry, ma’am. Due to the wedding event, all rooms are fully booked. This is the only available suite. It has two beds, if that helps.”
Y/n’s lips parted, ready to argue, but she stopped herself. Her shoulders stiffened before she gave a curt nod. “Fine.”
Minghao didn’t dare say a word. He just took the keys and followed her to the elevator, the silence between them heavier than the luggage in his hands.
The suite was breathtaking—floor-to-ceiling windows opened to a view of the beach, curtains fluttering in the ocean breeze. But the beauty of it was wasted on them.
Y/n placed her bag on one side of the room and immediately disappeared into the bathroom. Minghao set the luggage down and stood by the window, watching the waves crash against the sand.
When she came out, her hair slightly damp and her face bare, he turned to look at her. For a second, their eyes met—and it was like the world stilled.
“You can take the bed near the balcony,” she said flatly, grabbing her phone from the table.
He swallowed. “It’s fine, I can—”
“Doesn’t matter.” She cut him off and sat on the other bed, scrolling through her phone as if he wasn’t even there.
Minghao turned back toward the window, the reflection of her faintly visible in the glass. He could see her shoulders tense every now and then, the same way they used to when she was trying to hold herself together.
He sighed quietly.
It was going to be a long night.
And as the sound of waves filled the silence between them, Minghao realized something cruelly ironic—
The last time they’d shared a room, she’d fallen asleep in his arms.
Now, she couldn’t even look at him.
————————————
“Minghao, y/n glad you came”
As they arrived at the dining area, they were greeted by a sea of familiar faces. Relatives smiled, waved, and called out their names, filling the room with chatter and warmth.
To Minghao’s surprise, Y/n suddenly linked her arm through his as they walked in. For a moment, he froze—stunned—but quickly composed himself, offering polite smiles as they made their way from table to table, exchanging small talk with relatives.
He felt like he was on cloud nine. It wasn’t much—just a simple touch—but after weeks of cold distance, it felt like everything. Even though Y/n kept her eyes averted, never once meeting his gaze, that small gesture was enough to make his chest ache.
It hurt, yes… but at the same time, he couldn’t help feeling grateful.
Because for the first time in a long while, she was close enough to touch.
As they settled at the long dining table, the soft clinking of cutlery and low hum of conversations filled the air. For a moment, everything felt almost normal—until a familiar, grating voice sliced through the chatter.
“Still no progress, I see.”
Both Minghao and Y/n turned their heads toward the source.
Jingyi.
She sat across from them, swirling her water glass lazily before taking a slow sip, her lips curling into a mocking smirk. The air around the table instantly shifted—everyone knew where this was heading, but no one dared to interfere.
“Sorry?” Y/n asked politely, her tone calm, though her fingers tightened around her fork.
“It’s been, what, years now?” Jingyi continued, her voice dripping with faux innocence. “Still no baby? Are you sure you’re not infertile?”
“Zhang Jingyi!” Minghao’s voice thundered through the dining hall, silencing every other conversation in the room. Heads turned. Forks froze midair.
But Jingyi only leaned back in her chair, amused by the reaction. “What? I was just asking,” she said with a chuckle. “Being that sensitive probably means I hit a nerve.”
Minghao’s jaw clenched, his hands curling into fists under the table. But before he could say anything, Y/n spoke—her voice steady and sharp enough to cut through steel.
“Well,” she began, her lips curling into a faint smile, “heard you got fired recently.”
Jingyi’s smirk faltered. “What did you just say?”
Y/n didn’t flinch. “so much complaining I got from the last meeting I went to. glad they didn't know i was related to you
And if I remember correctly, you got fired because you weren’t competent enough at your job. Heard Uncle cut your allowance, too? Hard to be incompetent, right?”
The color drained from Jingyi’s face. “This bitc—”
“If you’re being sensitive,” Y/n interrupted smoothly, setting down her glass with quiet finality, “means I hit a nerve.”
A hush fell over the table. Jingyi’s glare could’ve burned through glass, but Y/n simply turned back to her plate, unbothered, elegant even in the chaos she’d just caused.
As Jingyi wanted to open her mouth to say something more, another voice cut through the air.
“And Uncle did say you need to stop causing problems—especially tonight, when I’m supposed to be enjoying myself.”
All eyes turned toward the entrance. The groom-to-be was walking toward their table, his expression calm but his tone edged with warning. The bride followed closely behind, her hand lightly tugging at his sleeve as if to tell him to take it easy.
“You’ve embarrassed yourself enough, Jingyi,” the groom continued, his words sharp, carrying easily across the now-silent dining area. “And you still have the nerve to come here even though you weren’t even invited?”
Jingyi’s face stiffened, her hand gripping her napkin tightly.
“You should be grateful Uncle asked me to let you stay,” he went on, his voice growing colder, firmer. “If it were up to me, I would’ve had you kicked out the moment you walked in.”
“Haowen—” the bride whispered softly, tugging his arm again. He finally exhaled, running a hand through his hair, his expression softening only when he looked at her.
The tension hung thick in the air before Jingyi abruptly stood up, muttering curses under her breath. Her chair screeched loudly against the floor as she pushed it back, the sound echoing across the hall.
Every pair of eyes followed her as she stormed out, her heels clacking angrily against the tiles.
And then—quiet laughter rippled through the tables. Stifled chuckles, small smiles hidden behind napkins and hands. No one said a word out loud, but the room was buzzing with unspoken amusement.
Y/n calmly lifted her glass and took a sip, her face unreadable. Minghao, sitting beside her, couldn’t help the small, proud smile tugging at his lips.
The groom looked over at them briefly, a hint of gratitude in his eyes, before he led his fiancée away to greet other guests.
Minghao leaned a little closer to Y/n, his voice low enough for only her to hear. “Seems like everyone saw who the real embarrassment was tonight.”
Y/n placed her glass down gently and whispered, without looking at him, “I didn’t do it for that.”
“I know,” he said quietly, watching her profile illuminated by the warm, golden lights.
But still—his heart swelled with a mix of pride and regret.
Because even after everything, she still carried herself with grace.
------------------------
At Midnight
Y/N woke up with her throat feeling parched. She sat up slowly, blinking in the dim light of the hotel room. When her eyes drifted to the other side of the bed, Minghao’s spot was empty.
Curious and slightly uneasy, she got up and padded quietly across the room. The faint sound of waves crashing outside guided her steps. As she reached the living area, she noticed the balcony door left slightly open, the curtains swaying gently with the sea breeze.
Moonlight spilled into the room, soft and silver. There, standing by the railing, was Minghao — his head lowered, one hand gripping the metal rail, the other loosely hanging by his side. A half-finished cup of coffee sat forgotten on the small table beside him.
Y/N exhaled softly. The sight tugged at something deep inside her.
Was she being too harsh on him?
Had he suffered enough?
The memory of the day he broke her trust still ached like an old wound — one she tried to pretend had healed. But deep down, beneath all the bitterness, she knew he hadn’t meant to hurt her. Not truly.
Still… knowing that didn’t make the pain disappear. But she miss him so so much
Y/N quietly stepped out onto the balcony, the cool night air brushing against her skin. Minghao straightened the moment he heard her footsteps, hurriedly wiping his face with the back of his hand. But the redness in his eyes and the faint tremor in his shoulders betrayed him.
She saw it — the tears, the effort to hide them — but said nothing. Instead, she walked closer, her bare feet soft against the cold tiles, until their toes nearly touched.
“Why are you awake?” Minghao asked softly, his voice hoarse.
His hand lifted instinctively, as if drawn by its own will. A few strands of her hair had come loose, fluttering in the wind. He hesitated, his fingers hovering in the air — afraid she would pull away.
But when Y/N tilted her head slightly toward him, the faintest permission in her movement, his fingertips brushed against her cheek. Slowly, almost reverently, he tucked the stray hairs behind her ear.
Something in him broke then. A sound caught in his throat — a choked sob he couldn’t hold back. He cupped her cheeks gently, his thumbs trembling against her skin.
“I’m so sorry, Y/N… I really am. Please… my love.” His voice cracked on the last word.
Y/N inhaled deeply, trying to steady herself.
‘Guess he had enough of suffering’ Then she pulled him into her arms.
Minghao’s restraint shattered completely. He clung to her, his body shaking as he buried his face in her shoulder. Quiet sobs escaped him, muffled against her warmth. He breathed her in — that familiar scent he had missed for so long — and for the first time in years, he felt home.
“Did you miss me?”
She felt him nod against her shoulder, the motion faint but real. A small chuckle escaped her lips — soft, almost bittersweet. She gently pushed him back to break the embrace, keeping both his trembling hands in hers.
“The last time your hands were this cold and shaking…” she began, her eyes lowering to their intertwined fingers, “was on our wedding day.”
A sad smile tugged at her lips as she looked up at him. Minghao kept his gaze fixed on the ground, eyes swollen and red.
“I thought I was the one who wasn’t supposed to look at you,” she whispered.
At that, he finally met her eyes — raw, glistening with tears that clung stubbornly to his lashes.
“What you said that day… it hurt me, Ming,” she continued softly, her voice trembling. “It made me feel like I wasn’t enough — like I wasn’t a good wife. Because for you to say those words… it must’ve meant you truly thought them.”
Minghao’s breath hitched, his fingers tightening around hers.
“You’re a good wife,” he said shakily. “No — you’re better than I ever was as a husband. I was foolish… blind to everything you gave me. I said things I can never take back, and I hate myself for it.”
His voice broke as he tried to continue. “If I could turn back time, Y/N… if I could—” he choked on his own words, tears spilling freely now. “I’d do everything differently. I’d never let you cry because of me.”
Y/N squeezed his hands gently, feeling the weight of his regret and the ache of her own heart — two souls standing under the quiet moonlight, finally facing all the words left unsaid.
“I forgive you, but if its happen again not a month I will sulk, i will do more” she jokingly said. Hearing that Minghao pull her back, but this time in his embrace… again.
“I love you, laopo. I really do”
“Me too, love, I love you too”
-------------------------
“I now pronounce you husband and wife.”
Applause erupted through the air, followed by cheers and laughter as flower petals drifted like soft rain. The newlyweds shared their first kiss, glowing under the golden sunlight. Joy filled the space — a scene straight out of a dream.
Amid the celebration, Minghao’s gaze wasn’t on the bride or the groom. It was on the woman standing beside them — Y/N.
She wasn’t in a veil or a white dress, yet she looked every bit as breathtaking as the day he first fell for her. Something in his chest tightened, a painful mix of admiration and longing.
Y/N, sensing his stare, slowly turned. Their eyes met — fleetingly, but enough to stir the quiet ache between them.
As the newlyweds made their way down the aisle, hand in hand, the crowd followed with laughter and applause. Minghao stayed behind, his feet moving almost on their own until he was standing before her.
“Hi…” he said softly, his voice uncertain yet warm.
“Hi…” she replied, her tone calm. Both of them walk toward the scenery by the beach.
The world around them blurred for a moment, petals still falling, music still playing — but for them, it felt like time had slowed, leaving only two hearts that once beat in rhythm, now learning how to meet again.
For the first time in a long while, Y/N didn’t step away. Instead, she reached out, intertwining her fingers with his. The touch was hesitant, tender, but it was real.
The breeze wrapped around them like a promise. The waves whispered at their feet. And as they stood there, two people once broken, now learning to heal — the night felt warmer, the air lighter.
Not perfect.
But peaceful.
And in that peace, love quietly returned — not as it was before, but gentler, deeper… renewed.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
All That I Need pt.1 | Choi Seungcheol | angst, fluff, 🔞
Pairing: choi seungcheol x fem!reader
Summary: You and Seungcheol go way back. Way way back. So far back that there isn't a day in your life you haven't known him. But what happens when one careless outsider observation undermines everything you thought you knew?
Word count: 17.5k (39.8k in total)
Genres/warnings: fluff, angst, smut (in pt2); non-idol au; bff2l, childhood friends to lovers, slow burn-ish?, overthinking, miscommunicatioooon yesss pleaseeee, lots of complicated feelings while growing up, questionable beliefs installed by parents, dealing with doubt (aka questioning everything you knew before) and friendship drifting apart, just a lot of friendship related thots and events; pretty much a coming of age story ig; seungcheol punches someone once, mentions of recreational drinking; there's a one bed trope if you squint hard enough (in pt2); idk what else to put here so if you find smth hit me up
A/N: do you see this monstrosity that i brought over? i'm so mad it didn't fit in one post. it was supposed to be a oneshot ffs. had a whole mental breakdown over it.
would’ve finished it so much sooner but life got in the way and i had to put it down and then it was difficult because i had to return to it and finish somehow (i hate putting my stories down because I struggle with returning to them). anyways, i put my blood sweat and tears into this one. it is brought to you by this anon request. please enjoy your read and i'll be happy to see your feedback in any form you're comfortable with: comments, asks or reblogs. i will see you in my next fic ᙏ̤̫
A/N2: lots of love and gratitude to my precious @pochaccoups and @woncheolisms for beta reading this for me and giving me the courage and confidence to post this story. if it weren't for your reactions i'm not sure this would've seen the light of day!
listen to Bryan Adams - Heaven if you want to set the mood for this read😮💨
If you see any mistakes: I try to proofread but English isn’t my first language, proceed at your own discretion.
Masterlist. | Part 2 [soon]
You and Seungcheol go way back. Way way back. So far back that there isn't a day in your life you haven't known him. The thing is, your parents were neighbours, bought houses in the same village, befriended each other while your mothers were pregnant with you and him.
Your presence in each other's lives is so natural and meant to be that neither of you ever questions it.
Childhood is filled with summers riding bikes, running around until your lungs burn, playing games where the rules change by the minute. Swimming in the lake until your fingers prune and your lips turn purple, eating stolen berries from the gardens, tart juice staining your chins and hands. Building a tent by his house or yours, just to pretend you're somewhere far away, hiking through mountains. Bruised knees and scraped palms are your medals. Celebrating Seungcheol's birthday is like its own separate summer festival, with popsicles and homemade cake his mom lets you lick the bowl from. In winters, it's always Christmas celebrations at his house, both your families and some neighbours packed into the warm, noisy dining room. You sit at the table side by side, listening to adult conversations you only half-understand, eating delicious food until it becomes boring. Then the two of you sneak away to another room to watch TV on the couch or layer up and play games in the snow until your noses run. Even when you move cities for your first school year, your communication actively persists over the landline. You still see each other every summer and every winter. It is the law of your world.
Throughout your entire childhood, you only fight once. It is an accident. The two of you are playing at your house, and you recklessly swing a charger cord like a makeshift weapon, smacking him straight across his forehead. A sharp thwack and then silence.
You feel starkly embarrassed and flustered and startled, too. Your throat closes. He blinks, a red mark already blooming on his skin.
"I didn't mean to," is all you whisper, instead of a proper apology. You don't know to this day why those simple words are so difficult. Perhaps, even to this day you just don't dare to admit that some part of you being cruel at that age, like many children are.
Seungcheol just looks at you, his eyes wide and a little watery, but he doesn't cry. He stands up, quietly, and walks out of your house. After that, you don't talk until the end of summer and then for some more months, dodging your parents' questions with something incoherent about him throwing a tantrum—it has happened before, it's a believable lie. The space that used to be filled with his laughter and gummy smiles is now silent and uncomfortable.
You only reconcile when you muster the courage to call him one late November evening. The phone rings four times. His mother picks up and gingerly you ask her if Seungcheol can come to the phone. He does.
"Hello?" His voice is the same you remember, a little cautious, a little distant with remaining hurt—probably.
You swallow. "It's me. I'm… I just wanted to say that I'm really sorry. For the charger. And for not apologising properly that day."
A pause on the line, just the faint static of the connection. Then, "It's okay. I knew you didn't mean it."
The grudge is forgotten that very moment, melting like winter's first snow. You feel the heaviness in your heart lift and suddenly breathing is manageable once more. And now your parents have to worry about phone bills yet again—because the two of you can be on the phone for hours, talking about everything and nothing, or staying in a comfortable silence, just content to be in each other's company while doing homework or playing video games, even if it's just through a wire.
You think him to be your bestest of friends, the one you cherish the most, considering him family even though Seungcheol has an actual older brother of his own. Sure, he isn't a girl, and as you grow up some topics are apparently not discussable with him, like your crushes and all these complicated, stupid feelings that you keep catching. You try once, telling him about a boy in your class that you had a crush on for a while now, and he goes quiet for so long you can literally imagine his thick eyebrows cinched in a frown. "He sounds stupid," is all he says, and you never bring it up again because you are suddenly embarrassed and defensive. But you still have a thousand other things in common, and you are fine with it. Spending time together during summers is still the best thing you can remember about your childhood and your early teen years. It is your constant. It is the core of who you are.
Things crack later.
One summer, between grade eight and nine of school, your parents decide it is a good idea to send you to summer camp abroad. Together. You are both excited. Especially you. You have experience with summer camps; your parents have sent you to some over the past few years. It is always fun to socialise, to find new friends, to have stories that don't include anyone from home.
On the bus you want to sit by Seungcheol's side at first, but seating is decided prior, and unfortunately, you two have to sit with different people. Not far away—he only sits a row behind you. You aren't sad for long, quickly befriending the girl you sit with, a talkative redhead named Maya from a city you've never visited.
When you arrive, everyone is distributed to houses by gender, six to seven people to one house. You get to live with your new friend and also quickly make friends with two other girls in your house, Lana and Sophie. You are on good terms with the rest. It quickly becomes apparent to you that Seungcheol has some issues socialising with peers. Not because he is awkward or introverted—before this, his social circle consists of you, his brother, and his brother's friends, who are all older than him. He is used to being the baby, the one who is let into conversations, not the one who has to start them. And so he finds himself not very interested in the constant, buzzing chatter of the guys from his house. Their jokes fall flat for him, their interests feel shallow. He tries to stick to you, and you don't mind for the most part.
But a part of you feels a little irritated that he needs mothering. There's this sense of low, simmering impatience high in your chest. After all, what is the point of coming all the way here if he isn't going to make friends, go out of his way, put himself out there? Especially when it is just all fun around—going to the beach with the curators on sunny days, on tours about historical sights in the old cities nearby, doing whatever you want in your free time. You want to grab him by the shoulders and shake him. Talk to them. Laugh at their stupid jokes. Try.
Everything begins to change on a day when the curators take you to a neighbouring town, to a beach, to watch some local music festival happening there. Everyone is excited, and it is fun. The air smells of salt and fried food. You and your girl friends wander around the beach, take photos of the sea, the sunset, each other. The music is in a foreign language, upbeat and full of brass; it's kinda fun to listen to the local scene. But as the sun sinks lower, painting the sky in oranges and purples, a breeze picks up off the water. It begins to get chilly. You secretly regret not taking something warmer to throw on. You'll tough it out, though. It's not that bad. It's summer, after all, even though you're right by the seaside, and goosebumps are rising on your arms.
You're on the outskirts of the crowd when Seungcheol finds you and your girl friends. He doesn't even assess you, just immediately suggests you take his flannel shirt since you seem cold. He's already unbuttoning it.
"Here," he says, his voice cutting through the music.
But you're stubborn. Overly self-reliant. A strong independent girl even at that age. And for some reason, accepting his small, familiar help feels belittling in a way. Or just embarrassing for a reason you're not so sure exists. Like it's a sign of weakness he's spotted. And you're certainly tougher than some chilly evening air.
"I'm fine," you deflect, crossing your arms over your chest.
"You have goosebumps."
"It's just the wind. It'll pass," you shrug with a dismissive wave of your hand.
He insists, holding the shirt out. "Just take it."
"No, really. I don't need it." You attempt to sound lighter, to sound convincing. Because you're painfully aware of your new friends watching the interaction and you don't like it.
He looks at you for a long second, then gives up with a slight roll of his eyes, shrugging the flannel back on. This is when Lana, one of your new friends, pipes up. "I'm actually freezing. Can I borrow it?"
Seungcheol just nods and gives it to her in his simple, reflexive act of kindness. He stays with you all for a few minutes of stilted chat about the bands, his hands now shoved into the pockets of his jeans, and then goes off into the crowd to find a curator, saying he wants to ask about the departure time.
The moment he leaves and is surely out of earshot, all hell breaks loose.
Your friends are like sharks sensing blood. They swarm you, talking over each other in a conspiratorial rush.
"Oh my god," Sophie whispers, her eyes wide. "He is totally into you."
"Did you see the way he looked at you?" Lana adds, snuggling into his flannel. "It was like… puppy eyes. Big, sad puppy eyes because you rejected his shirt."
"Right! Guys don't just offer their clothes like that," Maya proclaims, as if she's an expert because her own boyfriend back home carries her bag sometimes.
You bristle with a sharp spike of irritation, your whole body goes hot then cold. Because it's nonsense. It's just Seungcheol. Just the way it's always been with the two of you. Sharing your mother's big jacket as children, on chilly summer evenings—his arm in one sleeve and yours in the other. Lending umbrellas to run from one house to the other. They don't know what they're talking about. They've known him for two weeks; you've known him for a lifetime.
"Stop it," you hiss, but it comes out weak. "He's just polite. He just has a proper upbringing, that's it. It doesn't mean anything."
"Polite is holding a door," Maya counters. "This isn't just that."
"You don't know what you're talking about," you snap, frustration bubbling over. "We've shared shirts and jackets and whatever our whole lives. We grew up together. It never meant anything. It's just the right thing to do because it's fucking cold."
The girls exchange looks that say we know better and you do your best not to roll your eyes in irritation and walk away. They drop it, but the air is charged. The seed is planted. And it's a toxic, fast-growing vine.
From that moment on you slowly and invisibly begin to rethink everything. Every interaction from the past weeks, the past year, maybe even your whole life—okay no, that would be a stretch. The way he always saves you a seat. How he remembers your favourite snack. All the times he walked you in the rain—and any other weather—from his house to yours in the village, even though it's no more than a five minute walk. You ask yourself, in a frantic loop, does he actually like you? Or are your friends just stupid and don't know what it's like to be friends with a boy for your entire life? Is everything tainted with this unbidden feeling now? Or are you just spiralling and overthinking?
The doubt is corrosive.
You don't notice at first, but you begin distancing yourself from Seungcheol. It's small, almost involuntary. Finding excuses to walk with your new friends instead of him during tours. Begging off joint plans, saying you're tired. You stop seeking him out for anything at all.
Once, because you shared your phone with him during the trip—his was broken, shattered screen from a clumsy drop on day two—you do something you know is wrong. He'd messaged his brother from your profile and didn't delete the messages. Your thumb hovers over the dialogue. The curiosity is an insistent sharp itch, fed by your new, ugly uncertainty. You tap on it.
You read their conversation. His brother asks how it's going.
Seungcheol: Boring. The guys here are… I don't know. They talk about games I don't play, make jokes I don't get. I can't keep a conversation going. I say something and they just nod and change the topic.
Brother: That's just how it is sometimes. At least you have Y/N there. She's your best friend after all.
This makes you lowkey mad. Being best friends doesn't make it your obligation to keep him company. You don't owe Seungcheol staying by his side only because he's so sad about being unable to socialise.
Seungcheol: She's with others all the time now. I think she's bored of me too.
The words punch you to the throat. They are simple and they sound so lonely. Your irritation vanishes and instead you feel guilty for the way you're thinking. There's no self-pity in that text, just a statement of fact as he sees it. You are suddenly sharply aware of the fact that you're intruding and it makes you feel sick. You close the app, your heart hammering against your ribs. You decide to keep it to yourself, to pretend you never saw these messages. But the knowledge sits inside you, heavy and cold.
Just a few days later, by the end of a trip to the beach, you find yourself searching for your wallet. A real, swooping panic claws at your insides as you rummage through your backpack. You tell your friends, your voice rising in alarm.
"I had it this morning! I paid for the lemonade at the cafe! It can't be gone, it has all my money…"
The girls only shrug and offer no help, just sympathy. So your first instinct, your absolute first instinct despite all the distance you've created, is to find Seungcheol. Your eyes immediately find him in the crowd of people standing by the curator, waiting to depart back to the camp grounds.
"Cheol," you call as you approach him, the childhood nickname slips out in your distress. Your eyes flicker to the curator, you'll have to inform her anyways but first him. "I think I lost my wallet. I don't know where but probably at the beach."
His face shifts immediately into a mode you know well: focused, practical, ready to solve the problem. "Okay. Where did you go? Let's retrace your steps. We should ask at the cafes."
The two of you quickly inform the adults and rush back. You go from cafe to cafe along the beachfront, and he does most of the talking, his manner calm and clear, while you flutter anxiously beside him.
"It's green, leather, with a button," you hear him explain for the third time. He sounds so sure, so capable. You feel like a child.
Finally, in despair, you slump onto a low wall and rummage through your backpack one more time, digging past your damp towel. Your fingers brush against a familiar, smooth shape, tucked into a side pocket you usually never use. And suddenly you remember that it's exactly the reason why you put your wallet there, to keep it safe.
"Oh," the air leaves your lungs in a whoosh. You pull out the wallet. The alarm turns out false. The relief is so tangible it makes you lightheaded. You look up at him, a weak, nervous laugh escaping you. "I'm… I'm so stupid. It was here the whole time."
He doesn't laugh. He just looks at you, his expression unreadable for a moment, then he shakes his head, a small, wry smile touching his lips. "Yeah. You are."
But he says it softly, without any bite. The way that means I'm glad you found it, you scarecrow. For a second, everything is normal. You walk back to the camp group together, the setting sun casting long shadows. You should say something, bridge this gap you made. But the moment slips away, swallowed by your own awkward silence and the curator's immediate questions on whether the search was successful.
For the rest of that summer trip, you continue barely talking to him. The exchanges are polite, necessary, and hollow. You feel shitty and avoidant, a coward, still utterly impacted by what your girl friends pointed out on that chilly beach. You watch him from a distance. He stops trying to stick to you. He starts spending more time alone, or sitting quietly with a book, or attempting to interact with the guys that you know he has no interest interacting with. The easy dimpled smile you've known forever appears less and less.
And just like that the crack stops being a hairline fracture and turns into a chasm instead. And you are standing on one side, actively choosing not to cross it, too confused and scared to even understand what you're looking at on the other side.
The last month of summer that year is spent in the village as usual. You spend it avoiding Seungcheol most of the time. The air between your houses, once so easily traversed, now feels thick with something unsaid. Every time he texts you—Hey, want to go ride bikes? or I found that old board game. Come over?—you scramble for an excuse.
Sorry, I'm in the middle of this new book, you type back, glancing at the novel on your nightstand, its spine still uncracked.
Or: Trying to finally learn some basic art stuff. You know, the online course I told you about. You haven't opened the lessons in weeks.
Most of the time, in reality, you're not doing any of those things you tell him you're doing. You're lying on your bed, staring at the ceiling, or scrolling mindlessly on your phone, too hung up on the growing chasm of awkwardness you helped create. You're waiting, almost passively, for the opportunity for real distance to solidify between you. The summer days, once endless and golden, now feel like a countdown you're both enduring. Or at the very least you are.
It's really too much, and you're glad you don't have time to think about it when the school year starts. The relief is grand as you pack your bag and return to your city with your parents. You're glad you don't live in the same place, that you only text now on social media, that there are no more hour-long calls where silence was comfortable. Now it would be suffocating. You're glad to return to your routine of school friends, to your one-sided school crushes that don't require you to address anything heavy, that allow you to suffer in silence, pining and complaining to your friends without actually taking any action to change the situation. You cling to the safety of it, this feeling of things being stable and normal again.
Meanwhile the distance grows, a quiet, persistent weed, no matter how much you try to pretend that it doesn't. You are too preoccupied with your constructed normalcy—which isn't exactly normal anymore, just a busy distraction that you refuse to admit—to notice how everything shifts. You don't notice the moment Seungcheol stops trying to reach out that much. The texts become fewer. The how was your day? messages appear once a week, then once a fortnight. They are easy to miss in the flood of notifications from your closer, present-circle friends.
You still talk, but it's mundane, scarce. It's comments on each other's social media posts. Looks fun :) he writes under a picture of you at a school event. Happy holiday! you comment on a photo of his family's Christmas tree because it's the first year that you don't celebrate together. The exchanges are polite ghosts of your past conversations.
It also feels strange, there's a deep, background wrongness, because neither of you celebrates your birthdays together anymore. Now, all you do is you send heartfelt messages. You type out paragraphs—Happy birthday! I hope you have the most amazing day! Remember that time we…—trying to conjure the old warmth. The congratulations, when you read them back, sound as if nothing has changed and everything is just as it used to be. But if you let yourself see the truth, it feels more like trying to save something that has already died. You are performing CPR on a corpse—or something soon to become it. His replies are equally long, equally kind, and equally final. Thanks so much! Yeah, I remember that haha. Hope you're doing well.
What once felt natural, something that neither of you ever questioned, a steady, humming chord that connected you two across any distance, now lies severed and damaged. It doesn't snap with a dramatic sound. It hangs by a frayed thread, and neither of you seems to know how, or if, you should reach for it or just cut it off. The weight of all those summers, all those winters, all those shared things and silent phone calls and scraped palms, now just pulls that thread tighter, thinner, towards breaking.
High school years pass somewhat like this. At one point you feel like you managed to overcome your overthinking, to put it behind you. So you make more attempts to reach out, see each other during summers sometimes, but it's nearly not as much as it used to be. The visits to his house are now mostly prompted by your or his parents over family dinners. You sit by him at the table, making safe, surface-level conversation about university plans and mutual acquaintances from the summer camp. You laugh at the same old stories your fathers tell, but the laughter doesn't travel between you two like it used to. It just lands on the tablecloth with the crumbs.
It seems that the relatively short time of barely any contact—in comparison to a lifetime of being by each other's side—has highlighted the differences between you, the growing lack of common ground as the two of you grow apart, both in physical distance and mental.
And then the university time comes. And Seungcheol moves to your city. The news comes via your mother, who heard it from his. A bolt of something—anxiety, hope, sheer surprise—shoots through you. Obviously, you don't go to the same university, you choosing languages and him—business. But by that time, the last teen bits in you stop worrying. High school is over, a messy, self-conscious era sealed shut. The one-sided crushes and that pervasive, teenage fear of missing out are no longer the factors on your horizon. You've had your heart bruised in simple ways that unrequited feelings provide. You let go of the weird, tangled guilt from the summer camp. You free up the mental space it had been squatting in. And in that new quiet you suddenly realise, with a clarity that makes your heart ache, that you miss your friend. His steady presence. His dumb jokes. The person who knew you before you were anyone at all. The one you always competed against to do something before he does and yet were always happy for his achievements.
So you start trying to talk to him more again. You send a message: Hey, mom told me you're moving here! That's huge. Let me know if you need any tips on the city.
He replies a day later. Thanks. Yeah, it's… a lot. Might take you up on that.
He seems… normal. Stressing about the move, about the new place, new beginnings. His texts are clipped, a little distant, but you chalk it up to pre-university nerves. You try to be supportive, reassuring. Texting him that he's going to be all good, it's just an adaptation period, he'll be fine, that you believe he's going to be alright. Everyone feels scared and worried. I do too, you write and it's true.
You're just as overwhelmed in your own university, and for a little while, it becomes a small bonding moment, this common struggle of the academic grind. You talk sometimes, on social media of course. You send each other memes about all-nighters and terrible cafeteria food. It's light and easy, a surface-level safe zone. It almost feels like a fresh start.
And at some point, you realise that he's found himself a girlfriend. You see her first in the background of a photo he's tagged in—a group shot at some small flat party, his arm casually around a girl with a bright smile. You feel a strange little lurch in your stomach, which you immediately dismiss as surprise. You text him: OMG who is that?? She's pretty!
He sends back a blushing emoji. Her name's Ella. We've been hanging out.
You're happy and excited for him. You tell yourself you are. He even sends you a few photos from their small trip to a different city a few months later—the two of them hugging in front of a famous bridge. Looks amazing! you reply. You guys are cute. And you mean it. Or you think you do.
They date for almost a year and a half. Most of your news on them you get through your mother, who is talking to his. It's a weird, second-hand way to track the life of your once-best friend. And you find out through her that they broke up too. Your mom mentions it in a that voice that is filled with gossipy pity but doesn't mean it at all. "His mother says the girl was getting too insistent, you know? Seeing that Seungcheol's family is… well, comfortable. Talking about rings and things, and he's not even twenty yet! Can you imagine?"
"Wow, cringe," you say and you mean it. It's ridiculous to be trying to bag anyone regardless of gender at this age. Let a person live, for god's sake. You dismiss the subtle, quiet wave of relief that follows it. You just file the information away and don't ask him about it. He doesn't offer.
During your third year, things begin to get kind of strained between the two of you. Yes, you're texting. And Seungcheol is always answering kindly, apologising for delays, engaging in some deeper topics sometimes. But you've also been noticing that he'd stopped texting you first for quite some time now. On top of that, you've been trying to get him to hang out with you for quite some time now. Properly hang out, just the two of you, in the same city you now share. You see his Instagram stories—he's making new friends, a bunch of people from his business program and beyond. They look confident, stylish, laughing in sleek bars or at someone's apartment. And while you have friends of your own too, a solid group that you've build from middle to high school to now university, you still want your best friend back. You want to bridge the gap that you created, but now it feels like the landscape on his side of the chasm has changed completely.
You're suddenly unable to recognise this person. And it's not just visually, though that's a part of it. The boy whose clothes you used to borrow is gone. In his place is a young man who is… transforming. He's been working out; the softness of his teenage frame has hardened into something defined. He's discovering his style and he's doing it really well, you must admit. He's hanging out with new friends, going to parties or clubbing even. You watch a seven-second clip of him in a dim, pulsing room, pursing his lips and bobbing his head to the beat, a drink in hand. It's not your scene. You're a homebody, a 'watch a movie and order takeout' or a 'quiet cafe and a walk' type of person. So on some level, you do judge him. You judge the performative ease, the curated cool. Who is he trying to be? you think, a bitter little seed in your mind. So you tease and joke around a little in his DMs, nothing you haven't done before.
But more than that, you're angry and hurt. Because every time you try to suggest meeting for a coffee or a walk, he always comes up with a reason why he cannot, or just rain checks into the vague, never-arriving future.
Sorry, got a group project meeting.
Ah, I promised I'd go to the gym with a friend.
Maybe next week? Homework load is crazy.
You don't want to look desperate, but he's also Seungcheol, your lifetime-long friend. There's nothing desperate about wanting to see your friend at least once every six months, is there? The imbalance infuriates you. You were the one who pulled away, but now you're the one reaching, and he's the one who is slipping through your fingers.
On one of those attempts to drag him out, you snap.
Your last lecture of the day ends early and it's a totally welcome gift on a surprisingly warm afternoon. Because you've been previously texting Seungcheol earlier—a meaningless exchange about most terrible professors in your universities—you know that he also has his last lecture today and that's it. No other plans mentioned. The sun is out. The weather looks friendly and pleasant. It feels like a good chance.
You text him: Hey. My class just ended early. You free? Could grab a coffee by the river. My treat for being a flake for the past many years.
You send it and see his status flick to 'online'. Then, a second later, 'offline'. You wait, phone in hand, assuming he's just glanced at his phone in his lecture. You wait fifteen minutes. Then twenty. The little 'delivered' receipt stares back at you.
Finally, your screen lights up.
Seungcheol: sorry baby, i was in a lecture. also, won't be able to make it, i promised my mom that i'll go shopping with her
You read it once. Then twice. The words refuse to compute at first.
A cold then hot flush sweeps over you. Flustered and weirded out. Because who does he think he's talking to, calling you 'baby'? Is this a text meant for some girl from a party he hooked up with, someone who's acting needy now? The generic, placating excuse—shopping with his mom? His mother lives two hours away by train. It's a Wednesday afternoon. It's the laziest, most blatant brush-off you've ever received. And the 'baby'… it feels like a violation. A careless, casual term of endearment he now tosses around, landing on you like a splash of cold water.
The anger that's been simmering for months boils over. Your thumbs fly across the screen.
You: Wtf? Baby? Seriously? Who exactly do you think you're texting right now?
You: And shopping with your mom? On a Wednesday? Come up with something better, Seungcheol. Or just be honest and say you don't want to see me.
You hit send. The seconds tick by, heavy and loud in your head.
Seungcheol: what? it was a typo. busy. meant to say maybe.
Seungcheol: and i am going to see her. she's in the city for a doctor's appointment.
It's the defensive, clipped tone that does it. The refusal to acknowledge the sheer weirdness of it all.
You: A typo from 'maybe' to 'baby'? That's a stretch. And fine, whatever. But you know what? Forget it. Forget the coffee. Forget everything. You've been blowing me off for two years straight. Every single time I try. I get it. You have a new life, new cool friends, a whole new persona. I don't fit into it. Just have the decency to say that openly instead of treating me like some annoying hook up you have to manage with bad excuses and pet names.
You're shaking with rage and adrenaline. You've said too much. You've shown your hand, all the hurt and the need you've been trying to hide. The three dots appear. They disappear. Appear again. A long, agonising minute passes.
Seungcheol: are you done?
Seungcheol: wanna to know why i 'blow you off'? try to remember the last time you actually wanted to hang out with me. not the idea of me you have in your head from when we were twelve. not because you feel guilty or because you're trying to fix some old crack. me. now.
You stare at his words. They feel like a slap across your face. You can almost feel the sting of it. You want to fire back, but your mind is blank, white with shock.
Seungcheol: you called me cringe when i started going to the gym. then made fun of me when i posted stories from a club with people from my major. every time we talk, it feels like you're waiting for me to revert back to the kid who followed you around. you don't even know me anymore. so why would i want to have coffee with someone who doesn't like who i've become?
His accusations are somewhat true but are also unfair. Regardless, the truth of them lands and it is sharp and undeniable, carving grooves of shame in your chest. Yes, maybe you've had a hard time accepting his new persona. The gym, the clubs, the style—it's all a language you don't speak, a club you aren't invited to. You judge and make jokes because you don't understand it, and because, secretly, it scares you. It is proof he is building a world you aren't a part of.
But he wasn't giving you a proper chance at that either. He'd just… vanished into that new world, posting snippets of it for everyone to see, including you, but never opening the door. Every attempt you made was met with that bland, brick-wall politeness or a flimsy excuse. As he isn't giving it now.
A fresh surge of anger cuts through the hurt. You tell him that.
You: You're right. I have been judging and making jokes. I didn't know how to fit the new version of you into the old space you occupied. That's on me.
You: But you're not being fair either. You changed the rules and then got mad at me for not knowing how to play. You never let me in to try. You just shut the door. Every single time I knocked. That's totally on you!
You send it, your heart a drumming against your ribs. The three dots appear immediately, pulsing, then stop. No reply comes. The silence is heavy, expectant. It stretches for a full minute, then two. He's reading it. He's thinking. You've thrown your truth back, and now you're both standing in the wreckage of it.
You impatiently pace the hallway of your university, staring at the screen.
And then, just because you can and because it was long, long overdue, you do what you feel is right in that moment. The grand, clenching knot of pride and fear and regret in your stomach loosens, just a fraction, telling you this is the only way through. You need to voice the thing that has been rotting between you for years. You start typing again, your thumbs moving almost on their own, the words seeping out like water from a cracked dam.
You: But that's not the main thing. The main thing is something I should have said years ago. Maybe if I had, none of this… distance… would have happened. Or maybe it would have. I don't know.
You: Either way I'm sorry, Cheol.
You take a sharp breath, the air in the quiet hallway feeling thin and charged with your own emotions.
You: I'm sorry for the summer camp. I'm sorry for pulling away from you when you needed a friend there the most. I'm sorry for leaving you behind back then, for being so wrapped up in my own stupid head that I made you feel alone. I'm sorry for not cherishing what we had, for taking it for granted because you'd always been there like a part of me I never had to worry about losing.
The memories flood in, unbidden. His lonely text to his brother. The way he'd looked on the beach when you rejected his shirt. The hollow feeling of that last summer in the village when everything went south.
You: My fifteen-year-old self was acting like a bitch to her only friend. Scared, confused and selfish. And I've felt bad about it for years, but I was too much of a coward to just say it. I thought if I just pretended it never happened, or if I just tried to be friends again like normal, it would just… disappear. But it doesn't. It's been sitting here this whole time.
You don't talk about what started your intensified withdrawal—the shark-like whispers of your friends, the planted seed of doubt about his feelings. That is a separate, tangled vine. It's too vulnerable and close to the heart, and it feels impossible, wrong, to ask over text: Were they right? Did you look at me like that? Was I blind, or were they hallucinating? That question requires a face, eyes, the courage to hold a gaze. It requires him, in front of you. So you leave it unsaid, a silent, trembling asterisk at the end of your apology.
You: I don't expect you to forgive me. I probably wouldn't, if I were you. But I needed you to know that I see it now, clearly. And I'm sorry. Truly.
You hit send.
The finality of it echoes in the empty corridor. You're standing near a window, the afternoon sun casting long rectangles of light on the scuffed floor. You lower your phone, pressing it against your chest. You feel dizzy, stripped bare. There is no immediate relief, only a vast, shaky emptiness. You've just lobbed a piece of your soul over a digital wall and have no idea what ground it will land on.
Minutes pass. Five. Ten. Your phone doesn't vibrate in your hand. You lift it, check the connection, open the chat. 'Read 4:32 PM'. He's seen it all. And he's saying nothing.
You quickly find that silence is worse than any angry reply. An angry reply would still be engagement, a continuation of the fight, a connection, however toxic. This silence, however, is akin to a void. It's a door not just closed, but walled up. You sink down onto a nearby bench tucked into an alcove, your backpack heavy beside you. You don't cry. You just feel terribly, overwhelmingly sad. For the past, for the present, for the future that now seems to definitively not include him. You stare out the window at students crossing the courtyard, their lives moving seamlessly forward while yours feels suspended in this painful, silent limbo.
You must zone out, because the sudden buzz of your phone against your leg jolts you back. The light in the corridor has shifted, grown warmer, later. Your heart leaps into your throat. You fumble for it.
It's not a text. It's a call. Seungcheol's name flashes on your screen.
For a wild second, you consider not answering. The vulnerability of your spoken voice feels like too much here in public. But you swipe to accept, bringing the phone to your ear.
"Hello?" Your voice is raspy from tension.
A beat of silence on the other end, filled with ambient city noise—the distant sound of traffic, the murmur of a crowd. He's outside.
"Hey," he sounds quiet, flat. Not angry. More like tired.
"Hey," you echo, your grip tightening on the phone.
More silence. You can almost hear him choosing his words, weighing them.
"You weren't a bitch," he says finally, the word sounds awkward coming from him in the context of you. "You were fifteen. And I was… a lot. I know I was hard to be around that summer. I was miserable and I took it out on you by just expecting you to fix it."
This isn't what you expected. Not absolution, and certainly not self-recrimination from him.
"You didn't take it out on me," you argue softly, lowering your voice as a pair of students walk past. "I was the one who abandoned you."
"You had every right to make other friends," he counters, and there's a hint of the old, stubborn Seungcheol in his tone. "That was the whole point of the camp. I was the one who couldn't handle it. I was the one who read your normal, healthy behaviour as you being bored of me."
You swallow hard, your throat tight. "It wasn't… healthy. What I did. The ignoring you. That wasn't about making friends. That was about me being scared of something stupid."
The line is quiet again. You've stepped to the very edge of the unspoken thing. You can feel the tension of it humming down the line.
He doesn't ask what do you mean. Just lets the statement hang. And a thought crosses your mind that maybe he knows. Maybe he's always known what your friends whispered.
"Anyway," he clears his throat, moving past the precipice. "The apology. It's… thank you. For saying it."
"It doesn't fix anything," you whisper, stating the obvious.
"No," he agrees, his voice a little rough. "It doesn't. Some cracks don't get fixed. They just become part of the shape of the thing."
The metaphor sinks into you. Is that what you are now? A friendship defined by its fractures?
"I don't want that," you say, the words coming out before you can stop them, pleading and vulnerable. "I don't want us to just be a broken shape."
He sighs, a long, weary sound that travels through the connection. "I don't know what we are, Y/N. Honestly. You're right that I haven't made it easy. This… persona, as you call it. It wasn't about leaving you behind. It was about adapting to a bunch of new things. University, this city, being away from everything I knew. So, the gym, the clothes, the going out… it was a suit of armour. I put it on so I could walk into rooms and not feel like that lonely kid at the camp anymore."
His confession disarms you completely. You see it now—not a rejection of his past, but a desperate construction to protect the soft, unsure parts of him that still existed. And you have to give him the credit, the said armour fits him seamlessly now. You think he grew into it comfortably now. Fake it till you make it, they say?
"I'm sorry," you repeat, the words meaning something new this time. "For judging your attempts to adapt."
A small, humourless huff of air from his end. "It's pretty stupid sometimes. I'm not that much into clubbing, actually. The music just isn't it half of the time and drinks are overpriced."
A surprised, wet laugh escapes you. You quickly stifle it, looking around the empty corridor. "Oh, is that so?"
"Yeah. I usually end up wishing I was home watching a movie or something."
The image is so familiarly and comfortingly him that it cracks something open in your chest. "That's… that's probably the most Seungcheol thing I've heard from you in the past years."
"Yeah, well, I'm not an entirely different person after all." He pauses. The background noise shifts, as if he's moving to a quieter spot. "The 'baby' thing. That was… I was texting someone else right before responding to you. It was a stupid, careless copy-paste from another conversation. I wasn't thinking. It wasn't… it wasn't meant for you like that."
The clarification is a surprise and it strips the weird, intimate charge from the word, leaving only the fact that it was a bad, stupid decision. It's a relief, and also, faintly, a disappointment you refuse to examine in this very moment.
"Okay," you nod even though he can't see it. "Good to know."
Another pause, but this one already feels a lot less charged.
"My mom really does have a doctor's appointment," he offers quietly. "I am meeting her after. But… I could maybe be late. If you still wanted that coffee."
The offer is so tentative, stripped of the defensive bravado from earlier, that it feels more vulnerable than any of the angry texts. He's taking off a piece of the armour, just for you. Just for now.
Your eyes sting. You look out the window at sunlight glinting off the library windows. "I'd like that," you say, voice thick. "You know this new cafe by the river?"
"Yeah," he confirms. "Give me twenty minutes?"
"I'll get us a table outside," you respond, already standing up, swinging your backpack over one shoulder.
You end the call and stand there for a moment, just breathing in the quiet air of the old academic building and fighting off tears of immediate relief. Sure, it's not fixed between you two. Nothing can be truly fixed with a phone conversation. But maybe that's where you should start. Not with fixing, but with acknowledging.
You take a deep breath and head outside, the weight in your chest feels both lighter and not. Maybe it has lifted or maybe it has taken on a new shape and you just don't know what it is yet.
You sit with a cup of latte, hands wrapped around the ceramic for warmth, watching the river glisten and mind its own watery thing. When you spot Seungcheol moving in your direction, a familiar lurch happens in your stomach—part nerves, part a deep, old recognition. Once again, you're painfully reminded how different he is from what you've been clinging to in your head. The way he moves now has a certain easy confidence that is difficult to look away from, his shoulders set in his dark jacket, no longer the loose-limbed, careless gait of a boy. And yet, still the same. At least you think you see the same things in him, not just visually—the gummy smile that appears as he nods at you, the dimples that won't ever change—but internally, in the careful way his eyes meet yours. You think, you hope, that even with some changing and growing up he's still the boy you were so proud to call your best friend back in the sunny days of that camp, before everything went south.
He doesn't order coffee, just greets you with a soft hey and slides into the chair across the small, wrought-iron table. And silence sits between you too, a third, unwelcome guest. It's suddenly charged and complicated. Awkward in a way your childhood silences never were. It's like you've said everything you needed to in your texts, ripped the bandage off from a distance, and now you're left with the raw, exposed skin and nothing else to clean it with. So you start with the mundane—the social equivalent of applying a clean, basic gauze.
"About your mom's appointment," you begin, your voice suddenly sounding too weird to your own ears. "Is everything okay?"
Seungcheol nods, picking at the edge of the paper napkin dispenser. "Yeah, just a follow up. She's fine. She actually asked about you."
"Yeah? Tell her I say hi," you take a sip of your latte. "My mom mentioned your brother got that promotion he wanted. That's huge."
"It is. He's insufferably proud of himself, but… yeah, it's good."
You try not to cringe at yourself. This isn't what you wanted this conversation to be but you can't help it. It's everything safe and familiar to the both of you, the well-trodden path of family updates that kept you tenuously connected for years. And it gives you a chance to drink him in, to actually pay attention to his energy now that he's a physical presence and not just a series of curated images. You watch the way his fingers tap a quiet rhythm on the table, the slight furrow in his brow when he's listening to you talk and thinking of an answer. You listen to yourself in his presence. The nervous chatter, the way you lean forward. You try to dissect what you feel in this moment. Is it just the fond, complex warmth of history? Or is it something else you've warped and stretched over the years out of loneliness or desperation? Sitting here, under the gentle weight of his attention, it feels… you don't think you can put a finger on it yet.
You don't ask about the past right now. The big, heavy questions about that summer, about feelings and perceptions, feel too monumental. You're facing him now, but talking about something like that when he's in a low-grade hurry to leave, to meet his mom—seems unfair, like springing a trap. You tell yourself you'll find a better time for a discussion like that, a time that isn't borrowed. Instead, you focus on the smaller things about the present, about the people you've become in each other's absence.
"So," you start tracing the rim of your cup. "The clubbing. You really hate it?"
He lets out a short, genuine laugh, and the sound loosens a knot in your chest. "I wouldn't say hate necessarily. But it's not as enjoyable as some find it. It's loud, sweaty and people spill drinks on the dance floor. You have to be in the mood for it, I guess. But… it's something to do. The guys from my major are into it. It feels like… participation, you know?"
"I think I do," you say slowly though you're not sure you actually get it, being the homebody you are. It's an alien concept for you to force yourself into something you don't enjoy. "Like you said, it's the armour. Or a mask. You have to put it on to move through certain spaces."
Seungcheol nods. "Exactly."
Encouraged, you dip your toes further. "I think I went the opposite way. I just avoid uncomfortable spaces altogether. The books, the movies and TV-shows, the cafes. It's my cocoon. It's safe and familiar." You offer a small, self-deprecating smile. The irony of literally switching places with him isn't lost on you. "Probably incredibly boring from the outside."
"No, it's not boring," he says, and he sounds like he means it. "I see your posts about the books you read or movies you watch. It's… it's very you."
The compliment, simple as it is, warms you more than the latte. You realize you're being honest about how these choices make you feel, and you're trying to keep an open mind towards these new, unfamiliar facets of him. It's a tentative, mutual exploration.
However, you do think, watching him talk about the pragmatic reasons behind his social choices, that out of the two of you, you changed the least. Your world is still built from the same materials—the comfort of stories, the peace of a quiet afternoon, the line of hobbies and interests you've cultivated and tended to over the years. It's uncomplicated, steadfast. But in comparison to him—to his adaptive, strategic navigation of a loud, demanding world—you feel quietly embarrassed. It's a faint heat at the back of your neck. Seungcheol says that he doesn't necessarily enjoy everything he does and you think his point of view is valid. But seeing all his changes also makes you feel like you're dragging behind somewhere, a relic of a different, simpler age, while he has learned to evolve, to put on and take off masks as needed. You wonder if he looks at your cocoon and sees not comfort, but a hiding place despite what he says.
"I should probably go," he glances at his phone. "Mom's waiting."
"Right, of course." You try to mask your disappointment. It felt like you were just getting started.
Seungcheol stands up, but hesitates. "This was… good. Talking. Without… you know. Overthinking the subtext."
"It was," you agree, standing as well.
"We should do it again," he says, and it's not a polite brush off this time. His eyes are sincere, holding yours. "Maybe without a time limit. And maybe… we could just watch a movie. Like we used to. No clubs or cafes. Just a sofa and some snacks."
His suggestion is so perfectly, achingly targeted to the core of your history—and your confessed preferences—that it feels like a peace offering, and an acceptance of who you are now, cocoon and all.
"I'd really like that," you say with a nod, and you mean it, no matter how scared you're to fully allow yourself to feel it.
He returns it, the gummy smile you've always known, and gives you a brief hug before turning to go. You sink back into your chair, watching him walk away until he blends into the crowd along the riverwalk.
Things don't change overnight. You don't expect it to happen either. A friendship—or whatever this is now—that took years to fray can't be rewoven in a week. But you're happy to have the small shifts that come, the tiny realignments that feel seismic in the quiet of your own heart. It's a strange, careful rearrangement, one that stops your heart just a little when you think about it too closely. It feels a little like childhood, that easy, default closeness. No, you don't stay on landline phones for hours anymore, but whenever one of you wants to talk, you notice you both lean towards calling more than texting. A voice feels necessary.
Texting becomes purely functional: Thursday at 8? or Your place or mine? You don't even send memes or funny reels to each other. At first, you think it's because your circles of interests are too different, that you have nothing silly or topical in common—and partially, that is the reason—but as you observe the days go by, you conclude it's something else. There's something about hearing each other talk, or the way you can stay silent on the line for a beat too long without it immediately feeling wrong, that tugs at the old, familiar sting in your heart in a nice, aching way. It's the sound of his breath, the way he says "Yeah?" or hums when he's listening, the quiet laugh that isn't just an emoji. It feels earned and real.
It is as familiar as it is new.
Somewhere around May, Seungcheol introduces you to his new friends. He phrases it casually over one of your calls. "Some of us are grabbing pizza on Friday. You should come. They've heard about you since, like, forever."
The group consists of a few guys from his business program and two girls, one of whom is actually from your university, though you've never seen her before. It's nice, you tell yourself, to finally put faces to the names and Instagram handles, to know the people he's talking about and spending his time with. But as the evening goes on, a quiet certainty settles in your gut: you are not going to become a part of this group.
They're not unkind. They're just… different. Their humour is a rapid-fire, insider brand of sarcasm that relies on references to professors and parties you weren't at. Their conversations pivot quickly between internship stress, gym routines, and plans for a beach house rental that sounds both expensive and exhausting. Where you can snort and chuckle at Seungcheol's stupid, familiar jokes because you know the history behind them, theirs feel performative, and you often find yourself staying politely silent, offering a generic smile that makes your cheeks ache.
You do your best not to cling to his side. You answer questions when they're asked, you ask a few of your own. Seungcheol doesn't abandon you to fend for yourself; he throws you the occasional lifeline, a "Y/N and I used to do that too," or a raised eyebrow across the table when someone tells a particularly outrageous story. But you still don't feel comfortable. You feel like a subtitled version of yourself. The girls are somewhat nice, asking about your major, but the connection is thin, polite. They are an alien crowd orbiting a version of Seungcheol you are only just beginning to understand.
The next day, during your now-usual call, you tell him. You choose your words with care, aiming for gentle honesty.
"Thanks for inviting me last night," you start, curled on your sofa. "It was cool to finally meet everyone."
"Yeah? They're a lot, but they're good people," he says, and you can hear the faint defensive note you were hoping to avoid.
"They are! I could tell. It's just…" You search for the right phrasing. "I think my social battery is calibrated differently. All that energy is fun to witness, but I think I'd short-circuit if I tried to join the grid, you know?"
There's a pause on the line. You hold your breath.
"So, you're not gonna be our new regular plus-one?" he asks, but his tone is lighter now, teasing.
"I think my role is better as the mysterious childhood friend you sometimes reference," you smile even though he can't see it. "The one they're not quite sure is real. Or just an occasional witness."
He laughs, and the tension dissolves. "Fair enough. They did ask if you were always that quiet."
"What did you tell them?"
"I told them you're just warming up and aren't what you seem."
The immediate relief is a sweet, liberating feeling. He's fine with it. He isn't taking it as an insult to his new life or his new self. He understands the boundaries of your worlds are different now, and that's okay. You don't have to force yourself into the shiny, loud puzzle of his present to still be important in it.
Your own friend group—fortunately or not—does not require any such introduction or integration. It's a few people from your school years or that same fateful summer camp, and he met them all back when you were all still teenagers, all elbows and awkward phases and shared, simpler dramas. When he joins you for a lazy weekend movie night at your apartment, it's less of an introduction and more of a reunion. The girls greet him with a chorus of "Hey, stranger!" and "Whoa, look at you!", the teasing immediate and familiar. The conversation is a comfortable, overlapping mess of shared memories and easy updates. Here, he doesn't have to explain any backstory. They already know it. They know the kid he was, which makes the young man he's become simply an extension, not a separate entity. You watch him sink into your sofa, laughing at a stupid story about Sophie's former biology teacher, and you see the armour fully off, left at the door. In this cocoon of your making, with your relics and your quiet joys, he fits perfectly, not despite the changes, but because beneath them, the core remains, solid and known.
It's July, the gruelling finals of your second year are done, and you're back in the village by the lake. You spend your days soaking in the quiet, the endless singing of birds in your backyard garden, the clear, cool water of the lake. It's all as it was before—the scent of pine, the way the light dapples through the trees in the late afternoon—but there is a different energy to it this time. A humming, anticipatory quiet you haven't really felt in a long while. Not the empty silence of the estranged years. A waiting.
You're waiting.
Seungcheol is due to arrive at his parents' house later today. He wasn't here last week, having been away with his friends at some rented house in the woods. He'd texted you an open invitation: The place has a huge deck. You could actually get some quiet writing or sketching done here. And there's a lake too. You'd politely declined, not wanting to insert yourself into the heart of his other world, not yet. Thanks, I'm good with our own lake this summer, you'd replied. But save me a fun story.
You're swimming in said lake when he comes to find you. You see a figure walking onto the old wooden pier, and you know it's him even from a distance. He moves with a relaxed ease, eyes covered with sunglasses, hands in the pockets of his shorts, shirtless. The sun glints off his skin. You wave at him from afar, treading water, and he lifts a hand in response. As you swim closer, he sits down at the very edge of the pier, his ankles dipping into the water, and pushes the shades up onto the top of his head. You don't get out, just cling to the rusty ladder, your arms resting on a worn rung.
"Hey," you say, the water lapping at your chin. "When did you get back?"
"Couple of hours ago," he responds, looking down at you. His voice is calm, warm like the sun shining overhead. "Unpacked, got nagged by my mom about laundry, and escaped."
You snort at that. "How was the woods? Catch any ghosts or anything?"
He grins, that familiar, gummy smile that immediately softens the stronger lines of his jaw. "No ghosts. Just a lot of mosquitoes and Gyu trying to prove he could still do a backflip off the dock. He cannot."
You laugh, and the sound skips across the water. You catch yourself then, sneaking a glance at the defined line of his shoulders, the way his torso tapers. It's the first time in years—since you were probably sixteen—that you're seeing him like this, so casually bare. And you're painfully aware of two sets of changes. Not just that he's obviously been diligent, his body an example of discipline you don't possess. But your own reaction. There's a heart rate that quickens its rhythm against your ribs. There are thoughts that flicker, unbidden and warm, that go a little bit beyond what you'd think about a friend who's simply gotten a glow-up. Thoughts about how the sun traces the muscle of his arm, about the contrast of his dark shorts against his light tan. It's a purely physical, startling awareness.
You do your best to push it all away, especially when it immediately makes you self-conscious about your own physique—soft where you'd wish it were more toned, not full enough in certain places or too full in others. You've never been to a gym or committed to any work out routine, content with long walks and the occasional swim or a bike ride. That's why you don't get out of the water for a long while, using the lake as your cover. Instead, you push off from the ladder, doing small, easy laps back and forth, the silence between you filled with the sound of your movement through the water and the distant cry of a bird.
"You're going to turn into a prune," he comments after your third lap, his voice laced with amusement.
"I'm part fish, you know this," you call back and hum an H2O intro song between giggles, but you're running out of casual stamina.
It's when he stands, leaves his shades and slippers by your pile of things, and jumps into the water that you finally move. He hits the surface with a clean splash, sending waves that rock you. You seize the moment, hurrying up the ladder before he surfaces. You grab your towel, wrapping it around yourself like a sarong, and perch on the pier to now be the one looking down at him. You swipe his sunglasses, settling them on your nose. The world takes on a smoky, golden tint.
"Thief," he says, shaking the water from his hair as he treads water.
"Security fee," you reply, your voice thankfully steady.
You watch him. He does a strong, smooth lap to the middle of the lake and back, his form efficient, cutting through the water like it's nothing. Then he stands where the lake is shallower, his height allowing his shoulders to emerge, the water sluicing off the defined planes of his chest and back. Droplets catch the sunlight like scattered diamonds on his skin. He walks over slowly, the water parting around him with a soft resistance until he's right below where you're sitting. He rests his forearms on the sun-warmed wood of the pier beside your thigh, his skin cool and damp where it almost brushes yours.
"Show-off," you tsk, and your voice comes out in the old, easy tone, the one you've used for a lifetime. It's a little gruff, a little teasing—the voice you'd use to call him a loser for winning a race. It feels like pulling on a well-worn sweater.
He tilts his head back, squinting up at you against the sun. A slow grin spreads. "Just reminding the local wildlife who's on top of the food chain."
"The fish are trembling," you roll your eyes, even though he can't see it behind the shades, swinging your leg so it disturbs the water surface right near his side. "They're telling legends about the splash monster."
Seungcheol laughs, and you find comfort in the sound of it. "Good. I aim to inspire myth." He pushes his wet hair back from his forehead, his thick eyebrows on full display now as he raises one. "You're just jealous because your laps look like ones of a startled frog."
It's the kind of insult that has flown between you for years. Harmless, stupid. You lean into it, because it's safe. It's the script. You raise an eyebrow back at him. "At least frogs are cute. You look like a… a commercial for expensive water. All serious and… slick." A teasing grimace finds its way onto your face.
"Slick?" He raises an eyebrow, feigning offence and pouting about it. "I'm a model of hydrodynamic efficiency. You're the one clinging to that ladder like it's a life raft."
"It's my strategic base," you counter, nudging his shoulder with your knee. The contact is brief, casual. Or it's meant to be. Your skin tingles where you touched him, a spark that travels straight up your spine. You keep your face carefully neutral behind his stolen sunglasses. "For observing the wildlife. And critiquing its form."
He shakes his head, drops of water flying. "You're a terrible critic. You have no frame of reference. When's the last time you swam more than four meters?"
"I'll have you know I executed several excellent laps today. Very contemplative laps."
"Contemplative," he echoes, his voice dripping with mock reverence. "Right. Looked more like you were hiding."
The words land a little too close to the bone. He says it lightly, but it hangs in the air between you. You force a snort. "From your blinding pectorals when you stepped on the pier? Yeah, maybe. They're a public nuisance, Cheollie. Someone should fine you for flashing."
It's the childhood nickname that does it—that seals the mask in place. It says, See? We're just us. Nothing has changed. I can still call you that.
He goes still for a fraction of a second, his smile softening into something even more familiar and sincere. He looks at you, and for a heart-stopping moment you're afraid he can see right through the heavily tinted lenses, right through the performed ease. But then he just hums, looking back out over the lake. "You love it and you know it."
The statement is vague, could apply to anything—the nuisance, the lake, the summer, him. You don't ask for clarification. You can't. Instead, you scoff and hug your knees to your chest, the towel secure around you, your own personal blanket. The familiar, sibling-like banter sits between you, but it feels different now. It's not unconscious. Not for you at least. It's a choice you're making, a dialect you're speaking fluently to maintain an era you're no longer sure you both live in. You watch the water drip from his hair onto the pier in a steady rhythm, and you think this mask of old familiarity is the most fragile thing you've held.
Later that week, the two of you go for a bike ride along the old, familiar path that winds through the woods outside the village. Your destination is a secluded spot on the lake you discovered together back when you were both eleven, armed with nothing but a sense of adventure and a shared bag of mint candy. The shore is soft and shallow there, the trees giving way to a quiet, sun-dappled opening just big enough for a small bunch of people. You haven't been to the spot for a long time, years maybe. It felt like a place that required two people, and going there alone always seemed like a betrayal of its purpose.
When you arrive, it's like nothing has changed. The air is still, the water lapping gently at the sandy shore. The old, mossy log—a makeshift bench some other explorer must have rolled into place years before you ever found it—is still there. You brush off a few pine needles and sit down. He leans his bike against a tree and joins you, his shoulder a warm, solid line next to yours.
The two of you talk about nothing and everything. The easy flow from the other day returns, but here, in this capsule of your childhood, it feels deeper. You discuss ridiculous stories from the university year—the professor who fell asleep during his own lecture while talking, the time the fire alarm went off in your friend's dorm at 3 AM. You talk about the future, the vague, scary shape of it after graduation. Just thoughts, tossed into the space between you like stones into the still lake.
And then, inevitably, the topic circles back. Not with a jerk, but with a gentle, unavoidable pull, like the current.
"Remember the camp?" you say, your gaze fixed on the opposite shore. "The music festival on the beach?"
He nods beside you. "The cold one. Yeah."
You take a slow breath. The air smells of wet earth and sun-heated pine. This is it. This is finally the better time, the right place, to ask the question. To clear the air, to leave it all behind, to find closure. If he'll give you one.
You start from afar, skirting the edges. "I was such an idiot that summer. So caught up in trying to be… I don't know. Cool? Independent? It feels so stupid now."
"We were all idiots," he offers, his voice low.
"Not like me," you insist, your fingers knotting together in your lap. "I pulled away from you because I got scared. My friends… they said some things. About you. About how you looked at me. And instead of just asking you, or ignoring it, I let it get in my head. I convinced myself that the easiest and safest thing was to just… create distance. I thought I was protecting our friendship by doing it."
You risk a glance at him. He's looking straight ahead, his profile serious, listening.
"My overthinking brain ruined it all because it was terrified of ruining it," you whisper, the confession feeling both shameful and freeing. "And I've always kept wondering…"
The question fills your lungs in place of air, the one question that has worried your mind and heart for years. It feels enormous here, in this small, quiet clearing.
"Did it actually mean anything?" you finally ask, the words barely audible. "The way you were with me. The shirt on the beach. Any of it. Was I just seeing ghosts because my friends put the idea there, or… or was there something else?"
You don't know what answer you're looking for. A yes would rewrite your entire shared history. A no would solidify your long-held guilt. Your heart skips a painful beat as you look at him with bated breath, the whole world reduced to the space between this log and the water's edge.
Seungcheol is silent for a long time. He picks up a flat, grey pebble and turns it over in his fingers. When he speaks, his voice is quiet, measured, as if choosing each word from a deep well.
"Yes," he says, and your stomach drops. "And no."
He finally turns his head to look at you, his eyes holding yours. "You were my lifelong best friend. My only real friend. Of course the way I was with you meant everything. Offering you my shirt wasn't a gesture. More of a reflex, I would say. You were cold. That was the whole story."
He looks back at the pebble. "But… were there moments? Yeah. Sometimes. I was fifteen. And you were too. It would flash through my mind, and then it would be gone, because you were you, and I was me, and what we had was too big to risk on a feeling I didn't even understand."
He flicks the pebble into the lake. It skips once, twice, then sinks. Seungcheol lets out a dissatisfied huff. "So, no. I didn't have some big secret crush. But yes, you weren't entirely seeing ghosts. Just… more like echoes."
The answer neither calms nor cuts. It leaves you in a more complex state of swallowing that pill. So, it was real, and it also was not. There was a possibility that flickered and died, choked by the overpowering reality of your friendship. The closure you sought turns out to be not a ribbon, tied in a pretty bow, but something messier that can't be put in a yes or no box.
You let out a breath you were holding and the silence returns, though different. The air feels clearer, the weight of the unsaid finally dissolved and for the first time in years you're looking at the same picture, seeing the same complicated blend of colours. And yet you think it will take time for you to understand what you feel about this revelation.
When his birthday comes around in August, you're the first to congratulate him. First to text him at midnight on the dot, a simple string of celebratory emojis and a Happy Birthday, old man. You get a sleepy, heart-eyed sticker in return minutes later. And then, in the soft, dewy morning, you find yourself walking the familiar path to his house, a small, carefully wrapped present in your hands. You'd bought it back in June, a silly vintage keychain shaped like cherries, a nod to a thousand childhood summer days spent stealing berries and fruit from gardens, carefree and happy.
You haven't stepped foot into his house for a long time. Not since those stiff, polite family dinners during the strained years. It is becoming a quiet anecdote in your head, a growing list: Haven't done this in a long time, haven't said that in a long time, haven't felt this in a long time—all when it comes to him. But his parents are overjoyed to see you, his mother pulling you into a hug that smells like cinnamon and laundry detergent. "He's still dead to the world upstairs," she says, rolling her eyes with fondness. "You can wait in the living room, sweetheart. I'll make you some tea."
You hover in the familiar hallway, contemplating. The lingering unfamiliarity with this newer, more guarded version of him suggests you should wait politely, or perhaps just leave the present on the table with a note. It's the respectful, distanced thing to do. But the older, bolder side of you—the side that remembers racing up and down these stairs, the side that wants to reclaim a fraction of that unthinking closeness—insists on a loud, chaotic intrusion. That side wins.
Only, when you go upstairs to carry out your mischief, nothing goes to plan.
You push his bedroom door open with infinite care, avoiding the spot that used to creak. The room is dim, the blinds drawn against the morning sun. It smells faintly of his laundry detergent and that warm wood scent of a wooden house. You can just make him out in the bed tucked into the corner, a mountain of pillows and a tangled blanket. One foot is sticking out from under the covers. You stifle a giggle, creeping further inside to leave your small present on his cluttered desk. Your eyes adjust to the gloom, and you turn to finally execute your plan.
And then you freeze.
His cheek is pressed into the pillow he's hugging, his face turned toward you. His lips, slightly parted, are soft and full in sleep. His long, dark lashes form delicate crescents against his skin, trembling faintly with each dream. You hear the soft, rhythmic sound of his snoring, a tiny, vulnerable noise that makes your own breath catch. You stand there, mesmerized. You always knew, even at your most stubbornly platonic, that Seungcheol was a good-looking guy. It was an objective fact, like the sky being blue. You'd acknowledged it the way you'd acknowledge a well-designed poster—with appreciation, then moving on.
But now, watching him in this private, unguarded state, the knowledge doesn't just sit in your mind. It sinks into your chest, a heavy, sweet ache. It's not just objective anymore. It's a feeling, a physical pull deep in your gut, a faint, intensifying heartache that has nothing to do with nostalgia and everything to do with the curve of his jaw against the cotton, the way his hand lies open and trusting on the sheet.
Before you can snap out of your daze and pounce, his phone on the nightstand erupts into a shrill, pulsing ringtone.
It jolts you so violently you don't even process the movement. One second you're standing, the next you've stumbled to your knees on the rug with a soft thump, your hand clutching at the sudden, frantic beat of your own heart. Seungcheol, meanwhile, just grunts, fumbles blindly for the device, and brings it to his ear without even opening his eyes.
"Mm'yeah?" he croaks, his voice thick with sleep.
You can hear the tinny, excited chatter of a male voice on the other end. Seungcheol listens, scrubbing a hand over his face. "Uh-huh… Yeah, I'm up… What time?" A pause. He cracks one eye open, squinting at the clock. "That's in like, four hours. Why are you calling me now, you psycho?" But he says it with a groan that's more fond than annoyed.
Your stomach twists. They're coming here. His friends. Today.
Something bitter as pine resin, rises in the back of your throat. The emotion is immediate and easy to identify: jealousy. Hot, unwelcome, and possessive. This village, this house, this room—they've always existed in a separate world, a world that belonged only to the two of you and your shared history. The idea of his loud, shiny university friends invading this sanctuary, filling this quiet space with their alien energy, feels like a violation. And he didn't even mention it. The disappointment is a cold stone dropping inside you.
You shove the feeling down, mentally chastising yourself. You don't own this place. You don't own him. He has a whole life you're not a part of, and he's allowed to share pieces of it with whoever he wants. It doesn't help that tangled up with the jealousy is a sting of secret envy. You've tried, more than once, to convince one of your own friends to visit you here, to see the lake, to understand this part of you. The answers were always polite refusals, conflicting plans, a lack of interest, promises of someday that never came. The fact that his friends are not just willing, but eager enough to travel here feels like an indirect, cosmic jab. You need to come to terms with the fact that the universe loves pulling jokes like this on you.
The moment shatters when Seungcheol, finally hanging up the phone, rolls onto his back with a sigh—and his sleep-blurred gaze lands on you, kneeling like a startled deer on his bedroom floor.
He blinks. Once. Twice. Frowns. His brain clearly struggling to process the input: Phone call. Friend coming. Girl on the floor.
A slow, bewildered smile dawns on his face. "Are you… praying?" he rasps, his voice still gravelly. "Or did my supreme birthday majesty finally strike you with the appropriate awe?"
The familiar teasing is your lifeline. You scramble to your feet, brushing nonexistent dust from your knees, your face hot. "You wish. I was attempting a dramatic, birthday ambush, but your stupid phone gave me a heart attack. I think I have permanent hearing damage."
He pushes himself up on his elbows, the blanket pooling around his waist. His hair is a glorious, sleep-tousled mess. "An ambush, huh? What was the plan? A bucket of water? An air horn?"
"A severely disappointed glare," you shoot back, falling back into the rhythm as your heartbeat slowly calms. "For still being asleep when the sun is clearly up. Lazy."
"It's my birthday," he says, as if this explains everything. He finally notices the small package on his desk. "What's that?"
"A peace offering for the premature aging I'm about to give you by dragging you out of bed."
He laughs, a warm, sleepy sound that fills the dim room, and for a second, the jealousy and the envy and the complicated ache are shoved aside, forgotten. Here, in this moment, it's just you and him and a shared joke. But the knowledge of the incoming visitors hangs in the air between you, an unspoken, new fact that has already begun to subtly reshape the borders of the day, and of this fragile space you're trying to rebuild.
"Open it," you insist, nodding toward the gift. You don't move from your spot in the middle of his room. The planned ambush is forgotten, replaced by a sudden, desperate need to see his face.
"Now? Can't a guy brush his teeth first?" he grumbles, but he's already swinging his legs out of bed and padding over to the desk. He picks up the small box, turning it over in his hands.
He rolls his eyes but begins carefully peeling back the tape, his sleep-clumsy fingers surprisingly gentle. He lifts the lid, pushes aside the tissue paper, and goes utterly still.
Nestled inside is a simple, polished silver keychain. Two perfect, glossy cherries, their stems linked together.
A slow, quiet breath leaves him. He doesn't look at you, just runs his thumb over the smooth, cool metal fruit. "Cherries," he says, his voice low.
"From Mrs. Green's garden," you remind softly. Countless summer raids, sticky juice on your fingertips, her shrill voice chasing you off her property. The triumphant, shared sweetness. It's his favourite berries too.
A real, tender smile breaks over his face, it reaches his eyes and makes them crinkle at the corners, makes his dimples dent his cheeks. He looks at you then, and the weight of the shared memory is right here in the dim room with you. "I love it. Seriously. Thank you," he says, and he means it. He hooks it onto his phone case immediately, the cherries dangling.
Your mission accomplished, the intimacy of the moment suddenly feels too vast. You take a step back, toward the door. "Okay. Good. Now you can go be human. I'll be downstairs stealing your birthday breakfast."
He's still looking at the keychain, a softness on his face you haven't seen in years, if ever. "Yeah," he murmurs. "Give me ten."
You slip out, closing the door softly behind you, leaving him alone with the gift and the ghosts of a thousand stolen summer days. The image of his smile stays with you, warmer than the morning sun now streaming into the hallway as you come back downstairs while your heart pounds in your chest.
You don't stay at his house for long. Just long enough to sing Seungcheol a ridiculously off-key happy birthday song while he blows out the single candle on the small, sweet cake his mother made for him while he was still asleep. You have the privilege of being the first of his friends to share his birthday cake with him, a fact that feels both trivial and deeply significant as you clink your fork against his. His mother, bustling around the kitchen, launches into reminiscing about your childhood—the times you both tried to make a 'cake' out of mud and stones in a puddle that always forms on the road by their house, the way you'd always race each other while going from one house to the other.
"You were such a pair," she sighs, beaming. "Always attached at the hip."
You and Seungcheol share a glance across the table, a soft, complicated smile passing between you. The memory is warm, but the path from then to now feels newly fragile.
After you're done with tea and the last crumbs of cake, you head back to your house. He walks you to the garden wicket gate, the wood weathered and familiar.
"So," he says, leaning against the post. "My friends. They're gonna descend around four."
You nod, plucking a leaf from the overgrown hedge. "I figured from the wake-up call that nearly sent me to meet my ancestors."
He winces with a chuckle. "Sorry about that." A beat of comfortable silence settles, filled with the buzz of midday insects. Then he reaches out, his hand finding yours. He gives it a firm, warm squeeze. "Come tonight. To the guest house. We're just gonna grill some stuff, hang out. Please?"
He's using the big, pleading eyes on you—the ones you've never been able to resist since you were both toddlers. It's profoundly unfair.
"Seungcheol…"
"Come on," he presses, a playful stomp of his foot cementing the full-blown, faux tantrum. His lower lip juts out in an exaggerated pout. "It's my birthday. You have to. It's the law."
Just to make it worse he swings your arm and whines. Oh my god, you think.
You try to hold onto your reluctance, the fear of being the awkward outsider at a party for his other life. But you're a done deal and you both know it. "Fine. You menace. But only for a little while."
There isn't a brighter smile than the one that breaks across his face. He lets out a quiet "Yes!" and before you can react, he pulls you into a brief, hard hug, his arms tight around you for one solid, heart-stopping moment. He smells like sleep and his mom's laundry soap and home. "It'll be okay," he murmurs near your ear, letting go just as quickly. "I promise. I won't let you feel left out."
You leave then, the ghost of his hug lingering on your skin, a brand of both comfort and confusion.
You're at war with yourself the entire afternoon. The conflict must be plain on your face because your mother pauses while watering her plants. "Everything alright, sweetie? You've been pacing between your room and the kitchen for an hour."
"Just… deciding what to wear tonight," you say, which isn't entirely a lie, and it seems to satisfy her.
The question feels monumental. Do you dress to impress—within the casual, village-appropriate framework—or do you not give a fuck and wear your old shorts and a faded t-shirt, making a statement that you refuse to try in a space you consider yours? The urge to armour up is strong. But so is the desire to feel like yourself.
You settle for the middle ground. A flowy, comfortable summer dress in a soft rose pink. It's pretty but not fussy. You don't bother with makeup beyond a swipe of lip balm, or with your hair beyond brushing it out. The decision feels like a declaration: This is me. I am comfortable here. There is no one here I need to perform for. It's a reclaiming of your own realm.
At around six, Seungcheol's text comes through: The barbarians are at the gate. Table-setting chaos imminent. Your calm, organizing presence is formally requested.
You smile, give one last spray of your favourite floral perfume—the one you only really wear here in the village—and head over.
The guest house, a small, charming cottage at the edge of their property, is indeed in a state of happy chaos. You're immediately spotted by the group spilling out onto the stone patio.
"Hey! It's the mystery friend!" calls out Mingyu, one of the guys you recognize, waving a bag of charcoal.
The two girls, Violet and Ginger (you've finally sorted their names), offer warm smiles. "He said you might save us from his questionable decorating skills," Violet laughs.
Seungcheol is nowhere in sight. "Where is the birthday disaster?" you ask, slipping into the familiar role of teasing him.
"Carrying the sacred meat from the house!" Soonyoung announces dramatically, just as Seungcheol's voice comes from behind you.
"Incoming! Heavy stuff, make way—"
You spin and quickly sidestep as he manoeuvres past, his arms laden with platters of marinated chicken and vegetables. You instinctively reach out and take the top couple of platters from him.
"See?" he says, grinning at you over the stack. "I knew you were essential personnel. Everyone else is just standing around looking pretty."
You roll your eyes at him, ready to give him an earful for calling you personnel but you're cut off before you can even open your mouth.
"We're creating ambiance!" Vernon protests, and everyone laughs.
It falls into a somewhat familiar rhythm. This time, his friends don't feel like an impenetrable, alien wall. Maybe it's because you're on your own turf—the dappled evening light through the trees, the scent of the lake on the breeze, this place is yours. Or maybe it's because the silent, cold war you'd been waging against his new life has officially ended with your apology by the lake. You don't feel threatened by their easy laughter, by their inside jokes. You observe them now with curiosity rather than judgment.
You help Violet thread vegetables onto skewers. You listen to Chan and Vernon debate the best way to stack wood. You learn that Soonyoung is terrifyingly competitive about lawn games. And through it all, Seungcheol moves, a warm, steady nucleus to the group, his eyes finding you often, a quick check-in, a shared smile when Mingyu attempts a failed cartwheel. You feel your skin prickle every time your eyes meet.
At one point, as you're both inside fetching drinks from the cooler, he bumps your shoulder with his. "Okay?" he asks, his voice low.
You nod, handing him a soda. "Yeah. I take it back. They're… they're nice. Actually."
He looks relieved, his shoulders relaxing a fraction. "Good. I told you."
The evening melts into a soft, golden blur. The food is delicious, the chatter easy. You don't feel the pressure to be the loudest or the funniest. You chime in when you have something to say, you laugh when something is genuinely funny, and you lapse into comfortable silence, watching the fireflies begin to blink in the deepening twilight. You're not one of them, not really. You don't think you'll be swapping deep secrets with Ginger or planning trips with the guys. But you're not an outsider either. You're a respected ally, a piece of Seungcheol's world that they are politely, kindly making space for.
As the sky turns indigo and the citronella candles are lit, Seungcheol drops into the empty Adirondack chair beside you, letting out a contented sigh. The others are in a heated debate a few feet away about some movie sequel.
"Tired, old man?" you tease softly and receive a playful glare from him.
"Happy," he corrects, and the simple word feels weighted. He glances at you, the candlelight flickering in his eyes. "Thanks for coming. It… means a lot."
"Thanks for making me," you reply, and you mean it.
You both sit there, side by side, listening to the murmur of voices and the chorus of crickets. The divide between his old world and his new one doesn't feel like a canyon here in the dark. It feels more like a seam, and you are sitting right on the stitch, belonging to both sides in a way you're only just beginning to understand. The night is peaceful, and for the first time in a while, the future—his, yours, whatever it may hold—doesn't feel like a threat, but rather a quiet, open possibility.
Things are peaceful for a long while after that. You're content, deeply so, with the state of your friendship with Seungcheol. The two of you have reacquainted yourselves with the people you've become, building a new bridge over the old crack. In a way, it makes you feel stronger when you think about everything you two went through. If you managed to circle back to a close, honest friendship after what felt like an irreparable loss, then there's nothing you won't be able to overcome with just enough effort and care. This knowledge becomes a small but durable pillar in your life.
But as with everything else, this all-encompassing peace doesn't last forever. Or rather, it evolves into something less peaceful, more electrically charged.
When you asked Seungcheol about your summer camp past while sitting on that log by the shoreline, you only asked about that—the past. You had a follow-up question coiled in your chest, about the present, about the now. You planned to ask it depending on his response. But since he didn't give you a definite yes, a clear confession of past feelings, you never came around to voicing the present question. You got scared once again, terrified of ruining what had been rebuilt with such painstaking difficulty. In that moment, yet again, the scales of your hesitation tipped in favour of your old reasoning: having him as your friend was more valuable, more secure, than taking a chance on something that could possibly burn it all down without hope of restoration. You valued his presence in your life much more than any relationship chance.
In the days and weeks that followed, as your comfort level with each other grew into something even easier than before, you began noticing subtle things about his behaviour that left you quietly puzzled. Little things that made it "weird" again, in a wholly different way, that made your mind spin in frantic, hopeful circles. But unlike your teen self that got scared and pulled away, your current self relished and lingered. It craved the confusing, delicious tension of what it was getting. So you allowed Seungcheol his little behaviours—the prolonged glances, the way his attention would focus on you completely in a room filled with other people, the touches that lasted a beat too long. They often felt probing, careful, testing the waters, before he'd snap back into something casually comfortable.
For example, now you watch as he settles onto your couch by your side, setting the greasy takeout boxes on the coffee table for your bi-weekly movie night. Your eyes briefly travel across his body, a habit you've stopped trying to break. He's gotten stupidly big over the past couple of years with his dedicated gym routine. Thick thighs that strain against the fabric of his sweats, big arms that make the simple act of holding a remote look strangely purposeful, a broad back that seems to take up more than its fair share of the world. And a whole ass bakery—a fact you, along with Soonyoung and Mingyu, have mocked him for quite a few times. (Only, in your case the teasing is just a convenient cover for the fact that you stare at his ass every chance you can get). He's built like a bear—no, not that unreasonably huge type like some body builder (ew), there's just something strong yet undeniably soft about him in this shape—and it drives you quietly mad sometimes, when you allow your mind to linger.
And so you observe him from the corner of your eye as you turn the movie on—some big, loud action film he chose instead of his usual romance picks—and take the container of noodles and chopsticks he passes you. Your sofa isn't very big, but it's got enough space for three people to fit comfortably side by side. And yet Seungcheol would always, without fail, choose to sit as close to you as physically possible, ensuring at least a minuscule point of contact. Like right now, your knee is pressed firmly into the solid muscle of his thigh, and it makes you hyper-aware of his immediate presence, of every tiny shift he makes.
"This is the one where the skyscraper collapses, right?" he asks, shovelling a bite of food into his mouth.
"I think so. Or maybe it's the one where they steal something." You try to sound normal, but your voice feels like it's coming from somewhere outside your body, which is currently mapping the exact heat signature of his leg against yours.
He laughs, and you feel it through his thigh pressing more firmly into your knee. You don't pull away. "Same difference. Pass the spring rolls."
You hand him the carton, your fingers brushing. The movie starts with a roar of engines, but the real noise is the staticky buzz in your own veins. He settles back, and in doing so, he doesn't just relax; he seems to expand, his arm coming to rest along the back of the couch when hes' not eating his rolls, his fingers dangling perilously close to the slope of your shoulder. There's no touching. But it's hovering. And you feel like he's probing another boundary between you.
You focus very hard on your noodles, on the explosion happening on screen, on anything but the screaming awareness of his proximity. This is the new, quiet war: your contented friendship against the thrilling, terrifying possibility of a single, deliberate movement—his hand inching closer, your head tilting—that could change the definition of everything.
And yet, neither of you dares to breach that gap.
You're at a club. You're here only because Seungcheol begged you to come with him and his friends, wielding his lethal weapon of baby cow eyes and a practised, devastating pout. Just once, he'd pleaded. It'll be fun, I promise. You can judge us all from a safe distance. The fucker has learned how to play you to get what he wants. You wish you had the same power over him sometimes, but you don't think you do. Your weapons—logic, mild guilt-tripping—are useless against the sheer force of his earnest, playful need. And sometimes that imbalance makes you feel at a disadvantage. It makes you want to build a taller wall, to be more in control of yourself and the situation, because you're never quite sure what the situation is with him anymore.
This is so far outside your scene and your comfort zone, you're really starting to regret agreeing to come. The bass is a physical thing, pounding against your sternum. Strobing lights cut through the smoky air, illuminating flashes of undulating bodies on the dance floor in a way that feels more chaotic than celebratory. You don't like drinking much, you don't get this music, and the sheer volume of people is overwhelming. Your only salvation is that your group managed to claim a secluded booth in a shadowy corner, and you've planted yourself there like a barnacle, a bottle of water in hand, while the others migrate between the bar and the dance floor.
This is the guy who told me he doesn't particularly enjoy clubbing… all men do is lie, you think grimly, watching across the space as Mingyu and Seungcheol line up another round of shots at the crowded bar. You're beginning to suspect his motive. He needed a designated driver. The thought sparks a low, familiar flame of annoyance. You're not his keeper. And yet you're here because he can look at you like the cat from Shrek and make you fold.
You pull out your phone, scrolling through social media with aggressive taps, trying to distract yourself and not fan that spark. You know if you let it grow, you'll be out of here in a flash of righteous indignation, leaving him to deal with the consequences of his own choices.
When a body slides into the booth on your side of the U-shaped seat, you don't even look up, thinking it's maybe Soonyoung returning from his dance marathon.
Only for a second.
"Hey there. You look a little lonely sitting all by yourself."
Your defences slam up, a full-body flinch. You look up from your phone to find a guy leaning into your space, maybe around your age or a little older—it's difficult to tell in the epileptic lighting. He has a slick, confident smile that doesn't reach his eyes.
"I'm with friends," you say flatly, turning your body away, a clear dismissal.
"I don't see any friends," he persists, his voice louder to cut through the music. He gestures to the empty seats. "Looks like they left you hanging. Can I buy you a drink?"
"No, thanks." Your voice is tighter now. "I'm good."
"Come on, don't be like that. Just one drink." He leans closer, and the smell of too-strong cologne and alcohol hits you.
A cold thread of anxiety winds through your gut. "I said no. Please go away."
He chuckles, as if your discomfort is cute. "You're not being very friendly."
Your politeness evaporates. "And you're not taking a hint. Fuck off."
The words are bold, but your voice wavers. You're not as confident in your tactics as you're trying to sound. Your heart is beginning to hammer against your ribs. He doesn't move, his smile turning into something colder, more stubborn. He's blocking your easy exit from the booth.
You're clutching your phone, your knuckles white, readying to awkwardly scramble over the back of the seat or slip out the other end to get away from him, when you see them. Mingyu and Seungcheol are weaving their way back through the crowd toward the booth, bobbing their heads to the beat, laughing about something. Mingyu is gesturing wildly.
Your eyes lock onto Seungcheol. The look you give him is a frantic mix of alarmed hope and sheer relief. See me. Look over, please.
You don't even get to stand and meet them halfway. Seungcheol's eyes, bright and slightly glassy from the shots, flicker from Mingyu's face to the booth, to you, to the stranger invading your space. It's like you can visibly see the process happen in a split second: the recognition, the assessment, the click. All the loose-limbed, drunken relaxation drains from his posture instantly. His smile vanishes. His shoulders square. He sobers up in the space of a breath, no matter how much alcohol is in his system.
"Hey!" Mingyu calls out, his tone changing as he reads the room a second after Seungcheol does.
A few seconds later, they're at the booth. Seungcheol doesn't even look at the guy first. His eyes find yours, a silent you okay? You give a tiny, tense nod.
Then he turns. "You got a problem?" His voice is low, but it cuts through the thrumming bass, all rough edges and clear threat.
The guy at your side finally leans back, holding up his hands in a mock-surrender. "Whoa, man. Just talking. No need to get territorial."
Mingyu doesn't bother with words. He just reaches in, his grip firm on the guy's shoulder. "Out. Now."
What happens next unfolds in a horrifying, slow-motion clarity. As Mingyu tries to physically extract him and almost succeeds, the guy shoves back, angry, spitting insults and dropping back onto the seat. "Get your hands off me! She wanted company!"
It's a bad move. A terrible one in fact.
Seungcheol moves. Not with a wild swing. With a frighteningly precise one. He steps past Mingyu, his body coiled, and his fist connects with the guy's jaw with a sickening, wet crack that you feel in your own teeth. The guy's head snaps to the side, and he goes down like a sack of stones, collapsing against the seat.
*.(๓•͙ ˕ •͙๓).* Please like + reblog + comment if you enjoyed your time reading this! This means a lot and motivates me to continue posting.
pairing: seungcheol x reader, grumpy x sunshine trope
Warnings: none
a/n: It's taking a long time to write and publish because I was so busy. But here I am. enjoy reading
Please point out any grammar and mistakes you guys notice. this will help me improve more in my writing next time!
(To understand better, you guys can go to the teaser to get a grip of whats happen)
Instead, Y/N and her family were invited to have dinner at Seungcheol’s house.
“So, Y/N,” Seungcheol’s mother said warmly, leaning forward, “what do you say? Would you like to join us on this trip? We could have so much fun together.”
“No, Mom. She has work to do at the office,” Seungcheol interrupted immediately, clearly not a fan of his mother’s sudden invitation.
“Oh, don’t be silly, son,” she waved him off. “Let her have some stress relief on this trip instead of being stuck in that cubicle all day.”
The whole table chuckled. Seungcheol rubbed his eyebrow, already feeling the familiar ache forming. It seemed no one at the table was on his side.
“What stress does she even have, other than roaming around the office…” he muttered under his breath.
“Well,” Y/N said carefully, trying to sound reasonable, “if you all insist… but the final decision is still in the boss’s hands.”
Inside, her heart was already racing. A trip with the Choi family? That sounded dangerously close to a family outing. It almost felt like she was already one step away from becoming an in-law.
The table went quiet, all eyes turning to Seungcheol as they waited for his answer.
He took a slow sip of his drink, raised an eyebrow, and then glanced at his father, who responded with a warning smile
‘You better not reject her.’ He mouthing toward his son
Seungcheol let out a long sigh.
“Finish the proposal and everything else on your plate,” he said firmly. “If I see even one document unfinished, you’re staying behind.”
Her face lit up instantly. “Well, employees usually take after their boss,” she replied confidently. “I’ll make sure everything gets done.”
Seungcheol leaned back in his chair, already regretting his decision, while his mother smiled in clear victory.
Chan entered Seungcheol’s office, clutching a tablet under his arm and a cup of coffee in his other hand. His boss sat at his desk, glaring at the papers in front of him. If his eyes could shoot lasers, there would already be a hole burned straight through the page.
Chan placed the coffee on the side table and heard a slow, begrudging, “Thank you.”
“What is she doing now?” Seungcheol asked suddenly.
Chan blinked, processing the question, then the lightbulb went on.
“Ah, Y/N-ssi is working right now. She seems to be putting in a lot of effort these days,” he commented.
“I see…” Seungcheol murmured.
In his hands was a complete proposal for an upcoming small project. one prepared by her and her team. He had gone through it countless times already. And annoyingly, there were no flaws.
If anything, it had piqued his interest.
Seungcheol accessed the CCTV feed for the departments and found her immediately. Y/N was still at her desk, working, even as her colleagues slowly packed up and left for lunch one by one.
That’s unusual, he thought.
“Chan, let’s go eat,” he said, tidying his desk before standing up.
Chan was already holding the door open for him. As they walked toward the elevator, Seungcheol caught sight of her again, still seated at her desk, AirPods in, completely absorbed in her work.
“Hope she grabs something to eat,” Chan said, concern clear in his voice. “She seems really deep into it.”
Seungcheol paused for half a second — barely noticeable.
“She’s an adult,” he replied coolly. “She’s capable of taking care of herself. And I don’t allow food during working hours.”
Chan smacked his lips, unconvinced.
“Just said you are worried, is it that hard?”
6:00 p.m.
Most of the office had already emptied. Lights were switched off row by row, chairs pushed in, and computers shut down.
Yet Y/N was still there.
Several colleagues had invited her to dinner, but she politely declined each time.
“It’s okay, I’ll join next time. Don’t worry,” she said with a smile.
“Make sure you eat, Y/N-ssi,” one of them reminded her gently. “I don’t think you even had lunch today.”
With that, they left.
By the time the clock struck 8:00 p.m., the office was completely silent.
She jolted when a knock landed softly on her desk.
Looking up, she saw Seungcheol standing there, briefcase in hand, eyes fixed on her. “Go home, Y/N-ssi,” he said. “There’s no one left. Continue this tomorrow.”
“Worried about me, future boyfie?” she teased.
Before he could protest, she raised her hand.
“It’s after work hours. I don’t need to be formal,” she added, shutting down her computer and gathering a few documents.
His eyes narrowed. “Why are you packing those?”
“To continue at home. Let’s go — I’m tired.”
Confused, Seungcheol still followed her. They rode the elevator down to the basement in silence before he finally asked, “How are you getting home, Y/N-ssi?”
“Your car,” she replied with a smile.
“Take a taxi. I’ll call one—”
But she was already holding the passenger door, ready to open it.
“This girl…” he muttered, unlocking the car anyway.
The ride was quiet. She stared out the window, watching the city lights blur past. But soon, she frowned.
“This isn’t the way to my parents’ house,” she said, noticing the unfamiliar turn. “Are you planning to drop me here? My house is far from here.”
“Just get down,” Seungcheol replied, pulling the car to a stop. “And follow me.” She looked up — only then noticing the small ramen shop glowing warmly across the street.
“Irasshaimase~ How many people?” the staff greeted cheerfully.
Seungcheol lifted two fingers, and they were promptly escorted to a small table near the corner.
Once they were seated, Y/N couldn’t stop the smile creeping onto her face. A faint blush dusted her cheeks. “You really are worried about me,” she teased softly.
“Order,” Seungcheol replied, eyes fixed on the menu. “Or I’m leaving.” He scanned the options, deliberately avoiding her gaze.
Y/N chuckled under her breath.
Oh, Seungcheol-ssi… how could I not fall for you? she thought.
As if remembering something important, she reached into her bag and pulled out a small notebook. She scribbled something down quickly, lips curving into a satisfied smile, before finally turning her attention to the menu.
“Alright,” she said lightly, “let’s order.”
Across the table, Seungcheol paused — just for a second — his eyes flicking toward the notebook before returning to the menu, curiosity quietly taking root.
“You’ve done it,” Seungcheol commented, flipping through the documents she had submitted just a few hours earlier.
Page by page.
No mistakes. No delays.
“Of course,” she replied proudly. “I can’t miss this trip.”
A breathless chuckle slipped past his lips before he could stop it. He closed the file, opened his drawer, and took out an envelope, handing it to her without much ceremony.
Curious, she opened it.
Her eyes widened.
Plane tickets.
“Oh—yes!” She bounced in place before she could contain herself.
“Shh,” Chan hissed from the side, though he was smiling. “If you want to know, the boss asked me to book them last week. Actually.”
“Really?!” Y/N turned to Seungcheol, eyes shining. “Seungcheol-ssi, you really surprised me. Is me doing all the work just your excuse?”
“Go back to work,” he said flatly, turning away. “Or I’ll burn that ticket. Mrs Choi insisted — Who am I to reject her?”
She pressed her lips together, trying to suppress her smile, but the giddiness was impossible to hide. “Thank you, Choi Seungcheol,” she said softly. “I’ll get back to work now.”
She bowed politely before leaving the office, the envelope held close to her chest.
“Son, put your gadget away while we’re on vacation, please,” his mother reminded him gently.
The family was already at the airport, waiting for their flight to depart — though they were still waiting for Y/N’s parents to arrive.
Seungcheol smiled apologetically. “Give me a few minutes, Mom. I’ll go on a full digital detox for the whole trip.”
Mrs Choi shook her head, clearly used to her son’s excuses.
“They’re here!” Mr Choi interrupted suddenly.
From a distance, Y/N and her parents waved enthusiastically when they spotted them. Y/N stood out immediately — dressed in a bright yellow dress, a beach hat perched on her head, complete with a slightly ridiculous ribbon attached to it.
Seungcheol froze.
For a moment, the noise of the airport faded into the background.
She looked… different. Lighter. Radiant in a way he wasn’t used to seeing in the office.
She hurried over, nearly tripping in her sandals, before stopping in front of them with a wide grin.
“Good morning!” she greeted cheerfully. “Sorry, we’re a bit late.”
Mrs Choi’s face lit up instantly. “Oh my, Y/N! You look adorable.”
“Thank you, Mrs Choi!” she replied brightly, adjusting her hat.
Seungcheol cleared his throat, finally pulling his gaze away. “Let’s check in,” he said, already turning away.
“Have a nice vacation,” the receptionist wished warmly as Seungcheol accepted the hotel room keys.
He handed them out one by one — first to his parents, then to Y/N’s parents. The last key card, he held out to Y/N.
“Our rooms are on the same floor,” he said to her parents politely. “If anything happens, please contact me.”
As they moved away from the counter, Seungcheol naturally fell into step beside Y/N, who was clearly struggling with her luggage.
“We’re only here for three days,” he remarked. “And you packed like we’re staying for months.”
“Get used to it, Seungcheol-ah,” she replied cheerfully. “You’re going to face this when we’re together.”
He shook his head at her response but still reached out and took hold of her suitcase handle.
“You carry your handbag on your own,” he said firmly before walking ahead, pulling her luggage with him.
“Such a charmer,” she muttered, giddiness bubbling up despite herself.
They reached their floor and separated toward their respective rooms. As soon as she stepped inside hers, her phone buzzed.
Seungcheol:
Tell your parents we’re going out for lunch and walking around town for a bit.
Her excitement spiked instantly.
She dropped her bag, flopped onto the bed, and then sprang back up, throwing her luggage open.
“What should Seungcheol wear?” she murmured, tapping her chin thoughtfully. Her purpose is to match as possible with her crush
“What’s taking you so long?” Seungcheol asked, irritation clear in his voice.
Why was he annoyed?
Because the moment Y/N excused herself to the restroom after lunch, both sets of parents had very intentionally disappeared.
The result:
The parents were gone — no one knew where — and he was now stuck alone with this girl.
“Girls need time to do what they need to do,” she replied casually, holding her stomach.
For a second, worry flickered across her face. It felt like cramps — the kind she knew too well. She discreetly checked, then let out a quiet breath.
False alarm… maybe, she reassured herself.
She glanced down at her white skirt and grimaced inwardly.
Really bad timing if it actually starts.
Seungcheol noticed the slight change in her expression — the way the colour drained from her face.
“Do you want to go back to your room?” he asked, tone softer than before. “You look a bit pale.”
She shook her head immediately. Instead, she reached out, grabbed his hand, and pulled him along.
“It’s okay. Let’s go,” she said quickly. “My mom said they’re at the market near the beach.”
He didn’t pull away.
He had to admit it.
She wasn’t hard to handle at all.
As they walked around town — stopping here, wandering there — everything felt… peaceful. Not awkward. Not loud. Nothing like he had imagined.
Eventually, they ended up at a cliff overlooking the beach — a well-known tourist spot, quiet at this hour.
“Seungcheol-ssi,” she said suddenly, “can I borrow your phone? Mine’s almost dead. I’m trying to save the battery.”
“What for?” he asked suspiciously.
“To take my picture, obviously!” she grinned.
Before he could protest, she tugged him closer to the edge where the view opened wide. Luckily, there was no one else around.
“Here, like this—no, higher—okay now!” she posed enthusiastically, urging him to take the shot.
He shook his head but pulled out his phone anyway.
It was… amusing. Watching her strike random poses, spinning slightly, laughing at herself.
He snapped the photos just as she instructed.
Then —
A sudden strong wind blew through.
Her hat lifted straight off her head.
“Oh no, my hat!” she cried, reaching for it.
But it was already gone, carried far out toward the sea.
What Seungcheol did manage to catch was her expression — wide-eyed, dramatic, utterly adorable — frozen on his screen.
He chuckled.
“Aigoo… bye-bye, hat,” he teased.
She glared at him before snatching his phone to check the pictures.
He let her.
“Ooh,” she said, impressed. “Not bad, Choi.”
Before he could reply, a loud thunderclap cracked through the sky — followed instantly by heavy raindrops.
“Y/N-ssi, let’s go!” he called, grabbing her hand and pulling her along so they could reach shelter faster.
She skipped slightly beside him, heart racing. when does this going to happen again. holding hand with choi seungcheol!
God, please don’t let this moment end so soon, she silently prayed.
They ducked into a small market nearby, the sound of rain pounding loudly against the roof. Only then did she realize he still hadn’t let go of her hand.
She pointed it out.
The moment he released her, a sudden chill replaced the warmth, making her pout unconsciously.
“Sorry,” he said, clearing his throat. “You walk slowly, so I had to.”
She eyed him, unconvinced.
The rain showed no sign of stopping. They stood under the market’s roof for a while, watching people run past with umbrellas. The hotel was only a few minutes’ walk from where they stood.
“Cheol-ah…” she called softly.
He turned, expression unreadable. “Getting more casual now, are we, Y/N-ssi?” he replied coolly.
“Oh, come on,” she laughed. “We should be at that stage already. Besides, your full name is hard to pronounce — so I shortened it.”
Seungcheol rolled his eyes but didn’t deny it.
As long as she didn’t do it in the office, he could live with it.
“What do you want to say?” he asked.
She grinned, then glanced toward the road, measuring the distance between them and the hotel.
“When was the last time you played in the rain?” she asked suddenly.
He frowned slightly. “I don’t know… maybe when I was ten?”
“Well,” she said, eyes sparkling, “do you want to add to that experience?”
“What do you—” He paused, noticing the mischievous grin spreading across her face.
Before he could finish his sentence, she grabbed his hand and bolted out from under the roof, straight into the rain.
“ou fuc-!” he shouted as the rain instantly soaked them.
Her laughter rang out, bright and carefree.
“It’s rare to hear you curse like that!” she yelled over the downpour.
“You made me!” Seungcheol shouted back, trying to keep up. “Next time, warn me!”
They ran down the wet road, splashing through puddles, shoes soaked, clothes clinging to their skin. Her giggles were contagious — he found himself smiling, then chuckling without even realising it.
It felt… refreshing. He had buried himself in work for years, meetings, deadlines, and routines that never seemed to end. The same cycle, over and over again.
This, this was different.
And for the first time in a long while, Seungcheol welcomed the adrenaline that came with stepping outside his perfectly controlled world.
As soon as they arrived at the hotel, both of them went to their respective rooms to change and rest. Later that evening, they would head down to the hotel restaurant for dinner at the buffet.
Seungcheol sat on the edge of the bed, laptop open, replying to emails and checking work matters out of habit. After a while, he picked up his phone — and remembered the photos he had taken earlier.
He scrolled through them slowly.
A smirk tugged at his lips.
“Silly girl…” he muttered.
He selected all the photos of her and sent them over. Just as he was about to delete them from his phone, one picture caught his attention — the one where she was pouting after her hat flew away.
Why that one?
Even he didn’t know.
Still, he left it untouched and deleted the rest.
He was about to refocus on his laptop when his phone buzzed.
+82-xxx-xx-:
I look good in all of those, thank you Cheol-ah~ 🥰
Keep them as memories, will you? 👉🏻👈🏻
He snorted quietly and went to her contact.
After a brief pause, he changed her name in his phone.
👒 Trouble:
I look good in all of those, thank you Cheol-ah~ 🥰
Keep them as memories, will you? 👉🏻👈🏻
Seungcheol:
No, thank you.
“Always playing hard to get,” Y/N giggled to herself.
She had expected that reply anyway.
Scrolling through the photos, she picked one she liked best — sunlight, wind, and a smile she hadn’t even realised she was wearing — and posted it on her Instagram story with the perfect caption.
Satisfied, she placed her phone aside and curled up on the bed.
Just a quick nap, she told herself.
Dinner could wait.
The days had been fun and fluttering—until she woke up to the news that Seungcheol had already flown back to Korea for an emergency in the company. Not exactly the kind of news she wanted to hear.
“So… he just packed up and left?” she asked quietly.
Both parents nodded.
“It was urgent. Even Mr Choi was locked in his room taking calls,” Mrs Choi said.
She let out a disappointed sigh. She had already imagined sitting beside him, flirting endlessly, stretching those moments over the next three days. Yet, she couldn’t even spend dinner with him.
“But darling, Seungcheol did leave something for you,” Mrs Choi reached into her tote bag.
She pulled out a small sachet tied neatly with a ribbon. Carefully, she opened it.
Inside was a tiny keychain—shaped exactly like her hat, complete with a ribbon on one side.
Her heart fluttered all over again. She instinctively held her stomach, giddiness bubbling up.
Suddenly, the message she received earlier, just as she was leaving her room for dinner, made sense.
Cheol ❣️🐰:
Your hat is too ugly to put on your head, but it looks better hanging somewhere.
“Oh, Cheol…”
(˶ᵔ ᵕ ᵔ˶) ♡----------------------------(¬_¬)
The vacation ended just like that—too quickly. Now, it was back to dreading work.
Only now did she truly understand how serious that emergency had been.
Seungcheol had been buried in his office for three straight days since she returned to work—this didn’t even include the day he flew back immediately after the vacation. That meant he had been working nonstop for almost a week.
Even the coffee she used to deliver every day was no longer allowed. A notice had been sent out: no staff were permitted to meet or interrupt him.
“Chan-shi!” Y/N called out, quickening her steps toward his secretary when she spotted him heading for the elevator.
“Oh—Miss Y/N. Can I help you?”
They stepped into the elevator together.
“How is he?” she asked quietly.
“Well… the main issues have already been settled,” Chan replied. “But you know the boss. He’s checking everything again, just in case it happens another time. Even the lunch I delivered is still sitting on his side table. Eventually, he gave it to the cleaner who came to take out the trash.”
The words made Y/N feel uneasy.
Chan continued, almost deliberately sharing every detail—hoping she might be the one who could do something. He noticed the way she fell into thought, then finally nodded, as if a plan had formed in her mind.
“Alright, Chan-ah. Thank you,” she said.
When the elevator reached the lobby, Y/N bolted out of the building.
3:00 p.m.
She knocked on his office door and heard a low voice telling her to come in.
Inside, Seungcheol was seated at his desk, completely focused, documents stacked neatly in front of him as he reviewed them one by one. She approached slowly and knocked gently on the wooden desk to get his attention.
He raised his head briefly—then looked back down.
“Yes, Miss Y/N?”
No negative reaction. Good, she thought, relieved.
“I heard you haven’t had lunch yet, Mr. Choi.”
“I’ll eat later. Dinner.”
“So… you’re not hungry?”
“No, I’m no—”
A quiet growl cut him off.
Seungcheol froze. His ears turned red.
Y/N smiled triumphantly.
“Come on. I bought you something. I guess you’re not that busy, Mr. Choi,” she said, taking a seat at the small table in the middle of his office.
“Just go eat somewhere else, Miss Y/N.”
She sighed, then walked up to his desk and gently pried the papers from his hand. He was about to protest—until a familiar voice came from her phone.
A voice note.
“Eat, son. She went out of her way to ask me about your favorite food and bought it for you. If I find out you’re not eating, then don’t expect to eat anything from this house for the rest of your life.”
Then another voice joined in.
“Your mother is exaggerating—but she’s right. I got the food for myself, too.” interupt mr choi
“Let’s eat,” he sighed, finally standing up and walking toward the table.
Y/N served him budae jjigae, with cream puffs for dessert—courtesy of Chan. His eyes lit up slightly at the sight. He took a spoonful of soup, then picked up his chopsticks and started eating without a single complaint.
She guessed he must have been starving.
After a week of nonstop stress, Seungcheol finally had a proper meal—one he didn’t need to rush through.
Watching him eat so contentedly made Y/N smile.
She then pulled out her small notebook and began to write. “Say, Seungcheol-shi,” she began softly.
He hummed in response while munching on his food, eyes still on the bowl—his way of telling her to continue.
“Are you busy this weekend?” she asked.
After swallowing, he took his time before answering.
“Why?”
“Would you like to go on a picnic with me?”
He paused, finally lifting his gaze to look at her properly. For a moment, he studied her—then thought it over.
“When?”
She could feel herself light up immediately. Pulling out her phone, she checked her calendar.
“This Saturday, 12:30 p.m.?” she said.
He nodded, finishing the last piece of the cream puff before neatly stacking the empty containers together.
“I’m not promising anything,” he said flatly. “So don’t get your hopes up.”
She nodded eagerly anyway, already reaching for the stacked containers. Seungcheol was about to stop her—he could easily call the cleaner to handle it.
“I promise it’ll be a relaxing Saturday for you,” she said brightly. “Thank you, Cheol-ah.”
And just like that, she walked out.
Seungcheol watched her leave, eyes lingering on the door longer than he meant to.
⸜(。˃ ᵕ ˂ )⸝♡----------------------------(ಠ_ಠ)
Saturday
She arrived early at the park.
A few people had already spread out their mats, enjoying the slow leisure of the weekend. The weather was calm—not too hot, with a gentle breeze drifting through the trees.
In her hands was a picnic basket.
That day when she had asked his mother about his favourite food, she hadn’t expected the answer at all—a sweet tooth. The thought alone had surprised her so much that she ended up staying up late the night before, carefully preparing the desserts he liked.
She laid out a checkered picnic mat and began arranging everything neatly. Food first, then plates and cutlery. She even added a few small decorative touches—nothing too much, just enough to make it feel warm and cute.
Satisfied, she took a step back.
“Aww, this is pretty,” she murmured to herself, pulling out her phone to take a photo of the scene in front of her.
A perfect picnic.
A quiet park.
And the hope of spending the afternoon with her crush.
Nothing could get better than this. She sent the location to Seungcheol before settling down and enjoying the scenery.
— Choi House —
“It’s been a long time since we played this,” Wonwoo commented.
Both of them held controllers in their hands, fingers tapping furiously while their eyes stayed glued to the screen. The sounds of button clicks and in-game effects filled the room.
“I need this. It’s been a long week,” Seungcheol muttered, cursing under his breath as Wonwoo’s character defeated his once again.
“Yeah,” Wonwoo said with a triumphant grin, lifting his juice for a sip. “It’s kinda once in a blue moon for you to actually have a free weekend.”
Seungcheol clicked his tongue.
“Next round?”
The time ticked past quietly.
1:30 p.m.
There was still no sign of Seungcheol.
Her message remained unread. The food in front of her looked just as miserable as she felt—some of the cream on top had lost its texture, sinking slightly, as if it had given up waiting too.
She began to rethink everything.
He wasn’t a forgetful man. She knew that. She had even checked with Chan, asking if Seungcheol had been occupied with work over the weekend—but Chan had denied it.
So...why did she like this man again?
Well… a heart wants what it wants.
Still, what was happening now made her chest ache. If it had been another emergency, she would have forgiven him again without hesitation. But the phone call with his mother replayed in her mind—Mrs. Choi casually mentioning that he was rotting in his room, spending the day gaming with a friend.
That was what made her eyes sting.
Sure, he had said no promises.
But still.
She pulled her knees close to her chest and rested her chin on them, staring blankly at the picnic spread. That was when she heard a soft whimper.
Turning her head, she found a dog sitting beside her, eyes fixed on the food with hopeful curiosity.
She smiled despite herself.
Taking her tuna croissant, she carefully separated the filling and placed it onto a small plate, sliding it toward the dog.
“You’re my date now, doggy,” she said softly.
She open her phone and snapped a photo of the moment—the picnic, the dog, the quiet company.
“At least you cheer me up a little,” she murmured, gently rubbing its head. The dog’s tail wagged slightly, as if it understood.
Reaching into her bag, she took out her small notebook and began to write.
“Choi Seungcheol, I am so disappointed in you.”
His mother’s voice cut through the kitchen the moment she stepped in.
She crossed her arms, glaring straight at her son. Seungcheol, who had just grabbed a glass of water, paused mid-sip, confusion written all over his face.
“I… did what now?” he asked, taking a slow drink to quench his thirst.
Wonwoo had already left earlier after receiving a call from his girlfriend.
A simp, Seungcheol had teased him.
No, it’s love, Wonwoo had replied calmly. And I bet you’re worse.
Now, standing alone in the kitchen, Seungcheol had no idea how right that statement would turn out to be.
“You left that poor girl waiting for you,” his mother continued sharply. “She prepared everything—food, decorations, the whole thing. She even made it pretty.”
She shoved her phone into his chest.
“And dogs are better than you.”
Seungcheol frowned and glanced down at the screen.
Y/N’s Instagram story.
A neatly arranged picnic mat. Carefully prepared food.
And then—
A dog sitting beside her, happily eating, captioned with something playful that suddenly didn’t feel playful at all.
That was when it hit him.
“Oh…”
He lowered the phone slightly.
“How did you know?”
“Is that even important right now?”
“I said no promises,” he muttered defensively. “So she shouldn’t get her hopes high.”
His mother let out a dry laugh—one that carried zero humour.
“Seungcheol,” she said, softer now but somehow more dangerous, “just because you didn’t promise doesn’t mean you didn’t matter.”
She shook her head, grabbing a cup from the counter.
He retreated to his room and grabbed his phone, thumb hovering for a brief second before tapping a familiar contact.
👒 Trouble
The call rang a few times before she picked up. The line connected—but she was quiet on the other end.
“You’re home?” he started.
Not the best opening, especially for someone who vanished without a word.
“…Yeah,” he heard soft shuffling, like she was putting something down.
“Y/N-shi…”
Her name felt heavier than usual on his tongue.
“I heard you,” she replied calmly, too calmly.
“I’m sorry....I didn’t touch my phone the whole afternoon. I didn’t see your messages.”
There was a pause.
“It’s okay,” she said eventually. “You did say you didn’t promise, so… I kind of expected it.”
Her words weren’t sharp, but they hit harder than anger ever could. Seungcheol clenched his jaw.
“I—”
“If anything,” she cut in gently, “just tell me next time, okay? I forgive you, by the way.”
He let out a slow sigh, the weight in his chest refusing to lift.
“Alright… I’ll see you at work, Y/N-shi. Again, I’m sorry…”
“Alright, Seungcheol-shi.”
The line went dead.
(ᴗ_ ᴗ。)---------------------------(•́ ᴖ •̀)
A week later
Everything looked normal again.
The office buzzed with its usual morning chaos, the noise softened during lunch, and by 5 p.m., everyone was already packing up to go home.
But something wasn’t normal—at least not to Seungcheol.
Her attitude.
No teasing smiles, no coffee placed neatly on his desk, no “Cheol ah~” whispered like it was the most natural thing in the world.
He had tried to make it up to her after leaving her alone at the park. He really did. Still, she give same dull reaction. bonus, his mother continued calling him a moron whenever his name came up.
As if that wasn’t enough, another piece of news arrived that day—from her father.
He wanted to bring his daughter into the family company. Said she was ready now. Ready to take over.
Seungcheol had sent her a formal email, requesting her resignation letter to be placed on his desk.
A knock echoed through his office.
“Come in.”
There she was.
She walked in calmly, holding two envelopes in her hands.
“Here is my resignation letter, Seungcheol-shi,” she said, handing one over.
“Thank you,” he replied shortly, eyes already skimming the paper.
Yet she didn’t leave.
Her foot shifted restlessly against the carpet. Seungcheol noticed. He put his pen down and finally looked up at her.
“Do you have something else to say?” he asked.
“Aren’t you sad?” she countered.
“Why would I be?”
She smiled—small, tight.
“Because I won’t be here anymore. And after this, I’ll be your rival.”
A beat.
“Well… unless you marry me. Then there won’t be any rivalry.”
“Y/N-shi,” he said evenly, “I wish you all the best. I believe we’ve taught you many things here. Use them well.”
Her lips pressed together at his answer.
Then, without a word, she held out the second envelope.
His head tilted slightly. “What’s this?”
“My reasons,” she said simply. “Open it.”
He took the envelope, sliding the paper out. Inside was a small sheet—clearly torn from a notebook.
And as his eyes began to scan the words, something in his chest shifted.
Reasons to like you seem like a long list to explain out loud, so instead, here are a few reasons why you should like me.
1. I’m hardworking
. You saw it yourself—the day I stayed late at the office.
I finished the proposal and cleared the remaining documents just because you said I wouldn’t be allowed to join the trip if my work wasn’t done.
2. I’m fun to be with
The day we ran in the rain together.
Even if it was only for a short while, I think you enjoyed it too.
3. I’m caring
The week you couldn’t eat properly, I still brought you your favorite food—
even when you kept saying you were “fine.”
4. I’m forgiving
that picnic you didn’t show up to.
I forgave you even before you called to explain.
5. Because I love you
The fift reasons there is no explanation. A soft chuckle escaped him at the last line.
It gave him butterflies.
Honestly, all her actions had already screamed how much she loved him.
People often say ‘love’ is a strong word—
but in her case, ‘like’ felt far too weak.
“Oh, my Y/N… you really did make me fall for you,” he murmured, snickering under his breath.
She heard it.
She saw the way he covered his mouth as he read. and a lift from his corner mouth
And it hurt.
Are my reasons really that funny? she thought.
Misunderstanding his reaction completely, she took a step back.
“Well then… I’ll get going,” she said quietly.
Before he could stop her, she turned and rushed out of the room—
leaving Seungcheol staring at the paper in his hands, heart pounding.
; (◞‸◟)————————————-( ˶°ㅁ°) !!
“Have you made it up to her?”
Seungcheol let out a heavy sigh at the voice. He turned around, fully expecting to see his mother.
“Mo-…Dad?”
Mr. Choi laughed. “Sounds the same, doesn’t it?”
He replayed the voice from his phone again.
Seungcheol groaned. “Dad, stop playing with those AI apps. It will rot your brain.”
His father chuckled and finally put the phone down on the table before following his son into the kitchen.
“Well?” Mr. Choi leaned against the counter, arms crossed. “Have you made it up to her?” This time, Mr Choi really is curious. He was waiting for his son to finish the glass of water before responding
“I did. And today… I received something more than just her resignation letter.”
“The…5 reasons?” His father quotes with his fingers
Seungcheol froze. “…Wait. How did you know?”
He paused, then sighed. remember his loyal secretary Lee chan “Actually, don’t answer that.”
‘That brat’, he mumbled.
Mr. Choi laughed softly. “I know you already do your best son, keep up and upgrade your game a bit more.”
Then his tone shifted, more serious. “But you should hurry. There’s a reason her father pulled her out of your company.”
Seungcheol straightened. “Why?”
“Because someone else has already proposed to her.”
Another voice cut in.
Both men turned toward the back door of the kitchen to see Mrs. Choi walking in, grocery bags in hand.
“And unlike someone,” she added calmly, “that person didn’t give her any conditions.”She began unpacking the groceries while Mr Choi moved to help, both of them glancing meaningfully at their son.
“…Wait,” Seungcheol said slowly. “You’re not serious, are you?”
Mrs. Choi only shrugged. This leave seungcheol feel restless a bit. His hand slipped into his pocket, fingers brushing against the small red box hidden there.
‘Am I too late..?’ He mumbled
"You were saying?" his mother asked, catching the look on his face.
Seungcheol snapped out of it. “Nothing. I’m going to my room now… to change.”
as he turn he was startled by a loud, high pitched barked
“Kkuma!” He jumped, clutching his chest. “You scared me!”
In the movement, something slipped from his pocket.
The small red box fell to the floor, rolling once… twice… and stopping at his father’s feet.
“Oh?” Mr Choi bent down and picked it up. “What’s this?”
“Wait—no—!”
Too late.
Mr Choi opened the box. His wife gasped. “Son…”
Suddenly Thunder can be heard from outside
“Goddammit,” Seungcheol muttered, rubbing his temples as his parents stared at the ring—
the answer he had been too slow to give.
(๑>◡<๑)————❤︎————-(˵ ¬ᴗ¬˵)
“Darling, someone came to see you!” Y/N’s mother called from downstairs.
Outside, the rain poured heavily against the windows—matching the heaviness in her chest. Still wrapped in her blanket, Y/N sighed before forcing herself up. She checked her reflection in the mirror, fixed her hair, and took a steady breath before heading downstairs.
Voices drifted up from the living room.
As her vision cleared at the bottom of the stairs, she froze.
Mr and Mrs Choi were there.
And so was…
Seungcheol.
“Well,” her mother said brightly, standing up, “I should go check on the chicken on the stove.”
“Oh, let me help you,” Mrs Choi added immediately.
The two women exchanged a knowing look before glancing at their husbands, who were still deep in conversation. Mrs. Choi cleared her throat pointedly.
Both men paused, then stood up almost in sync.
“Let’s go taste the chicken, shall we, Choi?” Mr. Choi said smoothly.
Seungcheol rubbed his forehead. He had planned to come alone—but of course, his retired, overly involved parents insisted on a live update.
As the adults disappeared into the kitchen,
Seungcheol stood up, greeting y/n.
“What are you doing here?” They sat down on opposite ends of the sofa.
“I want to give you this,” Seungcheol handed over the familiar envelope. When she saw it, her heart stopped. She frowned at the sight of that envelope.
“Why are you giving me back this?” Her voice wavered. “Are yo- is this rejection?” Well, he didn’t need to make an effort to come all the way here to give it.
“This is my answer, Y/N-ssi,” he said softly. “Take it. You’ll understand.”
Hesitating, she accepted the envelope. It felt… heavy. Too heavy for just a piece of paper. As she turned the envelope upside down, the paper that was fold drop onto her hand. She took and opened the paper,
Something fell onto her lap.
Her breath caught.
A diamond ring.
It shimmered under the chandelier light, brilliant and unmistakable.
“Cheol ah…” Her voice came out barely above a whisper.
Seungcheol stood, then slowly lowered himself onto one knee in front of her. Her eyes went wide in shock. Gasp can be heard in the kitchen. Their parents were peeking
Seungcheol took the ring on her hand “now for my part, this is my proposal, y/n shi." He took a deep breath "Will you let me now lay down my reasons? Its a bit unfair if only you did it”
Y/n nods her head
Seungcheol let out a big sigh, hand sweating, continued “y/n, I didn’t fall for you at first sight, but the feeling starts from small things that you do. The coffee that you delivered every day, your voice and footsteps lingered outside my room. It becomes a routine that if one of its parts is missing, it feels wrong”
He took her hand and caressed it. “You make me feel light, I laugh without thinking, you didn’t force yourself into my life but volunteered to wait. You liked me openly, but when it hurt too much, you stepped back. You taught me so much”
He lowered his head, shame crept into him “When you left the office, when I heard someone else might take you away…that’s when I realised, that’s when I knew I didn’t want a life without you. ”
She paused him, "Take me away? who" She was confused. Seungcheol's mouth open and close to explain then he realised
this must be sceme from his parent. he exhale "please, forget the part that i mention about that" wave his hand try to distract y/n.
“So… Y/N-ssi,” he said, voice softer now, “will you—”
“DON’T PUS-.”
The kitchen door burst open.
“DID SEUNGCHEOL SAY YES YET?” Mrs Choi whisper-yelled, not whispering at all.
“Woman, he’s still kneeling,” Mr Choi added, peeking from behind her shoulder.
Y/N blinked.
Seungcheol froze.
“…Mom,” he said through gritted teeth.
Mrs Choi gasped dramatically. “Oh my god, you’re shaking. See? I told you he’s nervous.”
“I AM RIGHT HERE,” Seungcheol snapped, face turning red.
Y/N let out a small laugh—then another—until she was fully giggling, wiping the corners of her eyes. He looked up at her helplessly. “Y/N-ssi, please.”
Mr Choi cleared his throat. “We’ll… uh… go check the chicken again.”
“There is no chicken,” Mrs Choi whispered back.
“We’ll check it anyway.” The parents disappeared again, but not before Mr Choi flashed a thumbs-up.
Seungcheol exhaled slowly and looked back at Y/N. “…As I was saying,” he said, softer now, “will you marry me?”
Y/N tilted her head, pretending to think.
“Hm.” She tapped her chin. “You know… your reasons were kinda off.”
His heart dropped.
“But,” she added, smiling brightly, “I like them.”
She leaned forward slightly. “I guess I’ll say yes.”
His eyes widened.
“Really?”
“But you need to promise to be the most loving husband I ever had.. then I’ll accept,” she whispered,
He linked his pinky with hers, then slid the ring onto her finger, hands still trembling. “I’ll promise”
From the kitchen—
“YES!”
“I KNEW IT!”
“DON’T CRY YET, SAVE IT FOR THE PHOTOS!”
Seungcheol closed his eyes.
“…I’m never bringing you to my parents’ house again,” he muttered.
Y/N laughed, squeezing his hand.
“Too late, fiancé.”
⸜(。˃ ᵕ ˂ )⸝♡-------------FIN-------------(,,¬﹏¬,,)
a/n: thanks for scrolling until the end. I feel like I rushed the ending, and there was no build up tension. But I hope you guys like it!
Tell me if you guys want an epilogue and more side story for this couple!
“The previous owner of this chest loved to keep what she believed were memories inside it,” he said slowly. “Stones, jewellery, letters… or even leaves that happened to fall onto it. Things that others might see as trash, but to her, they were treasures.”
As he finished wrapping the box carefully in brown paper, the old man looked up and gave her a gentle smile.
“But sometimes,” he added, tying the ribbon neatly, “treasures need to be let go. Because if you keep too many of them… they may make your boat sink from how heavy they become.”
She blinked, a little stunned by the last sentence from the man standing in front of her.
For a moment, she wasn’t sure why his words felt strangely personal.
As soon as she reached home, she tossed her jacket onto the couch and placed the paper bag from the shop on the coffee table.
Exhaustion almost took over her body, but she quickly snapped herself out of it.
She reached into the bag and carefully unwrapped the box she had just purchased.
Looking at it again, the box really did resemble a typical jewellery box, though its shape was more like a small treasure chest. The curved lid gave it an old-fashioned charm, and a few tiny gemstones decorated the wood.
She tilted her head slightly, examining it.“That old man could totally do a TED Talk,” she muttered to herself with a small laugh. “He actually managed to persuade me to buy this.”
Standing up with the box in her hands, she made her way to her attic room. The room was quiet, just the faint creak of the wooden floor beneath her steps. She walked over to the shelf where the stack of letters had been earlier.
Carefully, she picked up the bundle and placed the letters inside the box. Then she set the box back onto the shelf, right where the letters used to sit.
“See you when I see you,” she said softly. She kissed the tips of her fingers and gently tapped the lid of the box.
With that, she turned and left the room, closing the door behind her. The attic fell silent. For a moment, nothing happened.
Then suddenly, the gemstones embedded in the box began to glow faintly, their colors shimmering softly in the dim room.
Soonyoung lazily lay on the couch in his parents’ apartment, one leg dangling over the edge and swinging back and forth. His sister’s voice echoed from the kitchen.
A moment later, small feet rustled across the floor. Latte, the family’s pet dog, came trotting toward him, something clenched between her teeth.
Soonyoung sat up and scooped Latte into his arms.
“Latte, let go.”
The dog released her bite, and Soonyoung gently pulled the object from her mouth. It was a letter. He turned it over, scanning the front and back of the envelope.
“Noona, where did you get this?” he asked, glancing toward his sister, who was busy arranging the groceries on the counter.
“I don’t know,” she replied casually. “Some mailman with a white beard delivered it.”
Soonyoung scratched his head, even though it didn’t itch. The envelope had only one thing written on it: his name. Carefully, he opened it and pulled out the piece of paper inside. The paper looked old, slightly dusty, as if it had been sitting somewhere for a long time.
My very first crush. It might sound funny, but it happened during my high school years. What can I do? The heart knows what it wants. It started when a ball rolled across the field and stopped right in front of me.
The seniors were having football practice that evening. And I was making my way home and had to walk past the field to get to the gate.
“Hoshi, go grab that ball, will ya!” someone shouted.
I assumed this Hoshi guy was the one coming to get the ball that had stopped in front of me. So I picked it up and turned toward the sound of rustling grass as someone jogged over.
And then I saw him. Almost like it was in slow motion. His hair was wet from sweat, and his jersey had bits of dirt on it, probably from falling or sliding around during practice. I don’t know why football players always manage to get their shirts dirty when, technically, they only use their feet and not roll around on the field.
Anyways…
This boy was smiling sheepishly at me while scratching the back of his head with his gloved hand. I guessed he must have been the goalkeeper. Well, that explains the dirt.
“Hey… thanks for stopping the ball,” he said, stretching his hand out.
I snapped out of my daze and handed him the ball. That’s when I noticed something stuck in his hair, a small piece of grass. Without really thinking, I reached out, plucked it from his hair, and tossed it onto the ground.
“You’ve got grass in your hair,” I said. “And… you’re welcome, by the way.”
I swear I saw this Hoshi guy’s ears turn red instantly.
“Tha—thank yo—”
“Hoshi! Get back here, fast!” one of his teammates shouted from the field. He turned toward them, then looked back at me with an awkward smile.
“Thanks again!” he said quickly before jogging back to the field.
And just like that, he was gone.
Only then did I notice something strange happening inside me. My heart was beating weirdly fast. I pressed a hand against my chest for a second, confused by the feeling, before continuing on my way.
I didn’t know it then, but that was probably the moment my first crush started.
I was walking through the hallway when suddenly someone shouted from the other end.
“Hey! You’re the girl who picked up the ball yesterday!” That was… a very long description just to call someone.
I turned around and, of course, it was him again. And just like yesterday, that weird feeling in my chest appeared again. Hoshi jogged over and stopped right in front of me. Since I was standing outside my classroom, he glanced up at the class number above the door before breaking into a grin.
“Ohh, you’re my junior. One year below me.” I simply nodded.
“Sunbae…” I greeted politely.
“Yes, yes, I’m your sunbae,” he said quickly, waving his hand as if confirming it. “Um… actually, I need your help. Can you help me?”
I tilted my head a little. “But I just met you, sunbae.”
Instead of answering, he suddenly grabbed my hand and shook it enthusiastically. “I’m Kwon Soonyoung. People call me Hoshi. But you can call me either,” he said proudly. “And you are…?”
“Y/N.”
“Nice to meet you, Y/N,” he said, still smiling brightly. “Now that we know each other, come help your senior here.” And somehow, without even realising it, I ended up following him.
Looking back now… I’m pretty sure that was the beginning of all my trouble.
That was the day I started becoming close with Soonyoung sunbae.
Every Thursday evening, I would stay on the bench by the field, watching him practice while doing my homework before heading home. It was refreshing seeing him and his teammates getting along, and laughing together.
Sometimes, when he felt like taking a nap, he would come to the library because he knew I would be there.
I once told him he should find somewhere more comfortable to lie down, but he insisted that he didn’t want to nap alone. So instead, he would just rest his head on the table while I continued reading my book.
After a while, I simply let him be.
And of course, he didn’t know about my little crush on him.
I paid attention to every small detail about him, memorising things without even realising it. After a few days, I noticed his neck always looked uncomfortable from sleeping on the table, so I started bringing a small plushie.
I told him it was mine and that I just happened to have it with me.
But honestly, I brought it for him.
Sometimes I would also buy a small kimbap and a bottle of water for him, because I noticed he often skipped lunch. He would nap during the break and then go straight to football practice afterwards.
He never asked for those things.
But I liked taking care of him in small ways like that.
Even if he never knew why.
I always felt a little giddy whenever I saw him accept the things I quietly prepared for him. Well, it wasn’t always one-sided. He did things for me, too.
Like the time he brought a small Tupperware filled with kimchi that his mom had made. “For you, Y/N junior,” he said, handing it to me with that wide grin of his.
He always called me that, Y/N junior. And somehow, every single time he said it, my face would turn bright red.
One time, Soonyoung sunbae even asked me to be his partner during the school trip. I definitely noticed a few girls giving me looks, but honestly… who cares? The trip was supposed to be educational. We went to the science centre to learn something.
But instead of focusing on the exhibits, sunbae spent most of the time goofing around. And somehow, I ended up following along with his nonsense. Looking back, I can confidently say that was one of the best days I had in high school.
As the days passed, I couldn’t help but notice that this feeling inside me kept growing.
I wanted to confess.
I really did.
But then I realised something. You were already in your final year. You had your big exams coming up, and everyone kept saying how important they were.
I couldn’t confess. Not now.
What if it distracted you? It didn’t matter whether you liked me back or not. Knowing your personality, you would definitely start worrying about me. You always cared about the people around you first, sometimes even putting yourself aside.
So instead of confessing… I chose to support you.
I watched you work so hard to prepare for your exams. I would sometimes wait near the school gate, watching as you walked into the exam hall. On the first day of the big exam, you turned back for a moment and flashed that confident smile of yours before entering the gate.
And somehow, that smile made me feel proud too.
The same confident smile of yours flashed as I watched from the side as you threw your graduation cap into the air, your face full of happiness.
I was standing there with a flower in my hand. And also… a letter.
But just as I was about to step forward, I saw a girl walk up to you and kiss your cheek.
That’s when I froze. That’s when I realised something.
“I guess I’m late.” I quietly hid the letter away. Instead, I walked up to you and handed you only the flower. You smiled and ruffled my hair the way you always used to.
“Thank you, Y/Nnie… my junior,” you said affectionately.
For a moment, I almost choked on the tears building up in my chest. But I held them in. Not now. Instead, I gave you the biggest smile I could manage and congratulated you.
“Well, Soonyoung sunbae, you taught me what love feels like for the first time. You did it without even realising it, and I loved every moment of it. Even though you never knew how I felt back then, at least this paper and pen helped me express it.”
Soonyoung finished reading the last line slowly.
The room fell quiet.
For a moment, he stared at the old paper in his hands, his fingers gently gripping the edges as if it were something fragile.
Then he heard a small whimper. Latte had climbed onto the couch beside him. The dog tilted her head slightly before leaning forward to lick his cheek.
Only then did Soonyoung realise that tears had been streaming down his face without him noticing.
“Ah… Latte,” he muttered softly, letting out a small breath that almost sounded like a laugh. He wiped his face with the back of his hand, but the tight feeling in his chest didn’t go away.
His eyes drifted back to the letter.
Memories of the school field, the library table, the small plushie he used to rest his head on, and the kimbap she would quietly leave for him began to surface one by one.
Things he had never questioned before.
Things he had never realised.
Soonyoung leaned back against the couch, the letter still in his hand.
“…You should’ve told me,” he murmured under his breath.
Latte curled up beside him as if sensing his mood, resting her head on his leg.
And for the first time in years, Soonyoung found himself wondering about a junior he hadn’t thought about in a very long time.
It was reunion day, and Y/N could confidently say that she didn’t want to be here.
But here she was anyway.
Getting dragged along by her friend.
After Soonyoung graduated, she did manage to make another close friend. It wasn’t easy at first, but it was bearable.
She survived.
The place was crowded with familiar faces. Laughter filled the room as everyone drank, chatted, and reminisced about their school days. Y/N found herself laughing along with her classmates, joking and fooling around like old times. Soon enough, the topic of past memories came up.
“Yuri-yah, you were the one who started that prank!” someone said, pointing accusingly.
“I bet Mr Kim still holds a grudge against you.” Everyone burst into laughter.
The noise, the crowd, the overwhelming nostalgia, it all started to feel a little too much.
So Y/N quietly excused herself to get some fresh air.
She didn’t notice the figure who watched her leave.
And she definitely didn’t notice that the same figure began following her steps.
Outside, the night air was cooler and calmer. Y/N took a small breath, letting the noise from inside fade into the background.
Just as she was starting to relax, someone tapped her shoulder.
She startled slightly and turned around.
And then her eyes widened.
“Sunbae!”
Her face lit up immediately as she stepped forward and hugged him. Soonyoung blinked in surprise for a second before returning the hug. When they pulled away, he looked at her properly for the first time in years.
She was different now.
Gone was the shy girl in a school uniform who used to quietly follow him around with snacks and plushies. In front of him now stood a woman who carried herself with quiet confidence.
“Y/N junior,” Soonyoung greeted, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. Honestly, he was a little confused by how warmly she reacted to seeing him.
“How have you been these days?” he asked.
And just like that, the conversation flowed. They talked easily, as if the years between them had never existed. But eventually, Soonyoung remembered why he had approached her in the first place.
“Y/Nnie… actually…”
He reached into the inner pocket of his jacket and pulled out an envelope.
“Can we talk about this?”
At first, Y/N thought she might be mistaken. But then she saw the paper.
The familiar envelope.
The handwriting. Her handwriting.
She froze.
Her brain stopped for a second.
‘Why the hell, sunbae? Why do you have that?!’
She whisper screamed.
Soonyoung blinked, startled by her sudden reaction.
“Well… you sent it to my house,” he said, lifting the envelope slightly. “Of course I have it.”
Y/N immediately shook her head. “No! I didn’t send that!”
She quickly stepped forward, trying to snatch the envelope from his hand, but Soonyoung reacted faster, raising his arm high above his head.
“Ah, ah,” he teased lightly.
“Please, sunbae!” she protested, reaching up again. “You’re not supposed to read it, and you’re definitely not supposed to have it!”
She tried jumping slightly to grab it again, but he simply leaned back, chuckling at her attempt.
“Why not?” he asked casually, still holding it out of her reach. He tilted his head, studying her expression.
“Because it was just my stupid thoughts,” she muttered.
“So… having feelings for me was stupid?” he asked, his voice quieter now.
That made her freeze.
The playful struggle stopped instantly. Both of them stood still.
“…That’s not what I meant,” she said softly after a moment. Soonyoung slipped the letter back into his jacket.
“I’m keeping it, junior.”
She let out a small whine of protest.
Both of them fell silent after that. The situation suddenly felt awkward, the air between them heavier than before.
After a long pause, Soonyoung finally spoke.
“Why didn’t you tell me your feelings back then?”
Y/N let out a long exhale and pushed her bangs back with her hand. “Well… you had a girlfriend at that time,” she said simply. “Why would I confess?”
“But you liked me before I even had a girlfriend.”
“I didn’t want to distract you…” she murmured, lowering her head.
Thinking back to that time made her feel embarrassed all over again.
“Y/Nnie…” he called softly.
She lifted her gaze to look at him.
And as she studied the man standing in front of her now, she realised something. So many things had changed.
He was no longer the senior she used to have a crush on.
Even now, looking at him, she didn’t feel that strange flutter she once described in the letter. Instead, what filled her chest was something calmer.
Nostalgia.
“Thank you… for the letter,” Soonyoung said, breaking eye contact first.
“You actually made my last year of school a lot better.”
He chuckled lightly before continuing. “To be honest, I almost gave up on school back then. I was thinking about focusing only on football.”
He glanced at her again.
“But then I met you… My junior.”
He shook his head with a small smile. “I remember wondering how you could study so hard even though it wasn’t even your final year. You studied like you were going to take the CSAT the next day.”
He laughed quietly.
“So I decided I should probably study too.”
Y/N listened attentively as he spoke.
“I’ve actually been having a hard time these days,” Soonyoung continued. “But receiving your letter reminded me of the time we spent together. And that reminded me not to give up… just like how you inspired me not to give up on studying back then.”
He paused for a moment before raising both hands slightly in an apologetic gesture.
“And… I’m sorry for not returning your feelings.”
Y/N chuckled softly. Just like she remembered, her sunbae always had this slightly playful way of apologising.
“Well, like I said,” she replied, “that letter wasn’t supposed to be read by you.”
She shrugged lightly before adding, “But honestly… You did teach me something, too.”
Something about the feeling of love.
She didn’t say the last part out loud.
“So…” she continued, extending her hand toward him, “can I have that back?”
Instead of returning it, Soonyoung immediately hugged his arms to his chest, protectively covering the inside pocket of his jacket where the letter was tucked away.
“No,” he said firmly.
“I’m keeping it.” He grinned.
“I’ve never received a love letter before, you know? So this one is precious.”
“And besides,” he added, tapping his jacket lightly, “I can read it whenever I’m feeling down.”
He looked at her again, his grin widening.
“As expected from the smart girl. You wrote the letter like it was an essay i almost want to study it.”
As soon as she arrived home, she rushed straight to the attic.
She flicked on the light and her eyes immediately searched the shelves for one particular thing.
“The box…”
The moment she spotted it, she hurried over and grabbed it, crouching down on the floor as she opened the lid. Her breath caught.
All the letters were gone.
The box that had once been filled with them was now empty, except for a single envelope resting quietly inside.
“What…?” She stumbled slightly from her crouched position, quickly grabbing the envelope and tearing it open.
Inside was only a blank piece of paper. Her brows furrowed in disbelief.
“What is this?!” She shoved the paper back into the envelope and dropped it into the box again, grabbing a fistful of her hair in panic. “The hell… where did everything go?!”
Her eyes darted around the attic as if the letters might suddenly appear somewhere. That night, she searched the entire attic frantically. Every shelf. Every corner. Every box she had already cleaned before. But no matter how hard she looked…
The letters were nowhere to be found.
“I did put them in that box. I’m sure of it. I swear to God, I put them in there.” She kept talking to herself as she searched.
If anyone saw her right now, they would probably think she had gone crazy. And maybe she had. After all, what kind of normal person would believe that letters could simply vanish from a box that had been completely closed?
People would probably laugh if she told them.
Then suddenly, something crossed her mind.
“Treasures need to be let go. Because if you keep too many of them… they may make your boat sink from how heavy they become.”
The old man’s words echoed in her head.
She froze.
Then slowly, realization began to creep in.
Maybe… Maybe she knew what she had to do tomorrow.
“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me… what kind of mystic nonsense is this?”
She whispered under her breath. She was standing in the exact same place she had visited before.
Or at least… it was supposed to be. The vintage shop should have been right here. But instead, standing in its place was a bookstore.
She frowned and walked inside anyway, thinking maybe she had remembered the location wrong.
The smell of paper and old books filled the air.
Her eyes scanned the store, searching for an employee. Eventually, she spotted a tall guy with broad shoulders standing near a shelf.
His hair was neatly combed, and despite his handsome features, he wore a pair of glasses that made him look surprisingly gentle.
The funny part was his outfit.
He wore a checkered apron with a cartoon cat printed on it, and in his hand was a feather duster shaped like a wizard’s wand. He didn’t notice her standing nearby as he busily dusted the top shelf.
She cleared her throat.
The man startled slightly, the sudden movement making his glasses slide down the bridge of his nose.
“Oh! I didn’t see you there,” he said quickly, pushing his glasses back up. “Can I help you? Looking for books? A specific genre? I can help!”
“Yes… but not about books,” she replied.
“Yes, of course!” he said enthusiastically.
She hesitated for a moment before asking. “Do you happen to know if there used to be a vintage shop around here? It sold a lot of old, pretty things. It was owned by an old man who wore a three-piece suit.”
The man scratched his head with the wand-shaped duster, thinking.
“No, miss. As far as I know, when open this shop for 2 years, this area only has cafés, this bookstore, and a few repair shops.”
He shook his head.
“I’ve never heard of a vintage shop around here.”
Y/N let out a long sigh. Was she going crazy?
She was sure she had entered that shop in this exact location. Sure, it was possible the store had moved somewhere else… but the handsome guy just said he had been working here for two years.
She suddenly felt like pulling her hair out.
'I'm going insane'
Instead, she looked back at the man and gave him a small bow.
“Thank you…"She had glanced at his nametag while speaking. Even the nametag had a tiny cat sticker stuck on the corner.
" Wonwoo-shi.”
“Anytime!” he replied brightly. With that, she walked out of the store.
Inside the bookstore, Wonwoo’s gaze followed her until she disappeared through the door.
“Three-piece suit… old man…” he murmured to himself, trying to recall something from memory.
Outside, Y/N stood on the sidewalk, completely lost in her thoughts.
Now she had no idea what to do.
First problem: Soonyoung sunbae had her letter.
Second problem: all the other letters had disappeared, leaving only one envelope behind.
Third problem: the shop where she bought the mysterious box had completely vanished.
She rubbed her temples in frustration.
“Y/N?”
She suddenly heard someone calling her name. As she turned toward the voice, she froze. Standing right in front of her was someone she never expected to see.
And in that person’s hand…
was another one of her letters.
Her eyes widened.
Speculation of another problem: what if all the letters had somehow been delivered… to the people she wrote them for?
a/n: MOSHI MOSHI, Hello everyone! I'm back with the vintage shop series. And this one may be the last one for the series. btw it was inspired by the movie To All the Boys I've Loved Before, and ariana song thankyou, Next. Hope you guys will like it
Everything from the old cardboard box tumbled down as she tried to carry it. Papers were scattered across the wooden floor. She quickly knelt, picking them up one by one. Her hand paused at the sight of a stack bundle of letters tied neatly with a ribbon. She slowly sat down on the floor of her attic room, dust floating faintly in the air. Carefully, she untied the ribbon that held the letters together.
A soft giggle escaped her lips as she looked at the names written on each envelope.
“Wow… how did I even fall for this many people?” she murmured to herself.
She didn’t open any of the letters. She didn’t need to. Just by looking at the handwriting on the front, she could already imagine what she had written inside.
They were all the letters she once wrote when she had a crush on someone… or to someone who later became her past lover — her exes.
She stared at them for a long moment. Maybe it was time to store them somewhere else.
…………………..
The bell chimed as the shop door opened, signalling someone had entered.
She scanned the room. The shop looked vintage, almost frozen in time. Wooden shelves lined the walls, filled with peculiar items — antique clocks ticking in different rhythms, porcelain dolls with glassy eyes, stacks of leather-bound books that smelled faintly of something sweet and unfamiliar.
“Looking for something specific?”
The sudden voice made her flinch. Almost instantly, she turned around and found an old man standing behind her, dressed neatly in a three-piece suit. His silver hair was combed back perfectly, and a warm smile rested on his face.
“Oh, I’m just looking around,” she replied softly. “But… do you happen to have a cute box? Something that can fit papers… letters?”
The old man seemed to think for a moment before his face lit up.
“Of course,” he said. He gestured for her to follow. “Come, follow me.”
She followed him from behind, walking past shelf after shelf. Eventually, they stopped in front of one particular shelf filled with boxes. Most of them looked more like jewellery boxes than storage boxes.
The old man stepped onto a small set of stairs placed beside the shelf and climbed a few steps. Reaching the very top, he carefully took down a box resting above the others. The box was shaped like a small treasure chest, with a curved wooden lid and a body decorated with a few tiny gemstones embedded into the wood. It looked old, yet beautifully preserved.
It was the perfect size to fit her letters. The moment she saw it, her eyes lit up with excitement.
“That’s so pretty,” she complimented, almost immediately.
The old man chuckled softly at her reaction and carried the box over to the counter. She pulled the small stool that sat in front of the counter and sat down, still eyeing the box with curiosity. Up close, the gemstones caught the light faintly, glimmering in different colours.
The old man cleared his throat.
“Do you know,” he began slowly, “that every item in this shop has its own story? That goes for this one, too”
“The previous owner of this chest loved to keep what she believed were memories inside it,” he said slowly. “Stones, jewellery, letters… or even leaves that happened to fall onto it. Things that others might see as trash, but to her, they were treasures.”
As he finished wrapping the box carefully in brown paper, the old man looked up and gave her a gentle smile.
“But sometimes,” he added, tying the ribbon neatly, “treasures need to be let go. Because if you keep too many of them… they may make your boat sink from how heavy they become.”
She blinked, a little stunned by the last sentence from the man standing in front of her.
For a moment, she wasn’t sure why his words felt strangely personal.
As soon as she reached home, she tossed her jacket onto the couch and placed the paper bag from the shop on the coffee table.
Exhaustion almost took over her body, but she quickly snapped herself out of it.
She reached into the bag and carefully unwrapped the box she had just purchased.
Looking at it again, the box really did resemble a typical jewellery box, though its shape was more like a small treasure chest. The curved lid gave it an old-fashioned charm, and a few tiny gemstones decorated the wood.
She tilted her head slightly, examining it.“That old man could totally do a TED Talk,” she muttered to herself with a small laugh. “He actually managed to persuade me to buy this.”
Standing up with the box in her hands, she made her way to her attic room. The room was quiet, just the faint creak of the wooden floor beneath her steps. She walked over to the shelf where the stack of letters had been earlier.
Carefully, she picked up the bundle and placed the letters inside the box. Then she set the box back onto the shelf, right where the letters used to sit.
“See you when I see you,” she said softly. She kissed the tips of her fingers and gently tapped the lid of the box.
With that, she turned and left the room, closing the door behind her. The attic fell silent. For a moment, nothing happened.
Then suddenly, the gemstones embedded in the box began to glow faintly, their colors shimmering softly in the dim room.
Soonyoung lazily lay on the couch in his parents’ apartment, one leg dangling over the edge and swinging back and forth. His sister’s voice echoed from the kitchen.
A moment later, small feet rustled across the floor. Latte, the family’s pet dog, came trotting toward him, something clenched between her teeth.
Soonyoung sat up and scooped Latte into his arms.
“Latte, let go.”
The dog released her bite, and Soonyoung gently pulled the object from her mouth. It was a letter. He turned it over, scanning the front and back of the envelope.
“Noona, where did you get this?” he asked, glancing toward his sister, who was busy arranging the groceries on the counter.
“I don’t know,” she replied casually. “Some mailman with a white beard delivered it.”
Soonyoung scratched his head, even though it didn’t itch. The envelope had only one thing written on it: his name. Carefully, he opened it and pulled out the piece of paper inside. The paper looked old, slightly dusty, as if it had been sitting somewhere for a long time.
My very first crush. It might sound funny, but it happened during my high school years. What can I do? The heart knows what it wants. It started when a ball rolled across the field and stopped right in front of me.
The seniors were having football practice that evening. And I was making my way home and had to walk past the field to get to the gate.
“Hoshi, go grab that ball, will ya!” someone shouted.
I assumed this Hoshi guy was the one coming to get the ball that had stopped in front of me. So I picked it up and turned toward the sound of rustling grass as someone jogged over.
And then I saw him. Almost like it was in slow motion. His hair was wet from sweat, and his jersey had bits of dirt on it, probably from falling or sliding around during practice. I don’t know why football players always manage to get their shirts dirty when, technically, they only use their feet and not roll around on the field.
Anyways…
This boy was smiling sheepishly at me while scratching the back of his head with his gloved hand. I guessed he must have been the goalkeeper. Well, that explains the dirt.
“Hey… thanks for stopping the ball,” he said, stretching his hand out.
I snapped out of my daze and handed him the ball. That’s when I noticed something stuck in his hair, a small piece of grass. Without really thinking, I reached out, plucked it from his hair, and tossed it onto the ground.
“You’ve got grass in your hair,” I said. “And… you’re welcome, by the way.”
I swear I saw this Hoshi guy’s ears turn red instantly.
“Tha—thank yo—”
“Hoshi! Get back here, fast!” one of his teammates shouted from the field. He turned toward them, then looked back at me with an awkward smile.
“Thanks again!” he said quickly before jogging back to the field.
And just like that, he was gone.
Only then did I notice something strange happening inside me. My heart was beating weirdly fast. I pressed a hand against my chest for a second, confused by the feeling, before continuing on my way.
I didn’t know it then, but that was probably the moment my first crush started.
I was walking through the hallway when suddenly someone shouted from the other end.
“Hey! You’re the girl who picked up the ball yesterday!” That was… a very long description just to call someone.
I turned around and, of course, it was him again. And just like yesterday, that weird feeling in my chest appeared again. Hoshi jogged over and stopped right in front of me. Since I was standing outside my classroom, he glanced up at the class number above the door before breaking into a grin.
“Ohh, you’re my junior. One year below me.” I simply nodded.
“Sunbae…” I greeted politely.
“Yes, yes, I’m your sunbae,” he said quickly, waving his hand as if confirming it. “Um… actually, I need your help. Can you help me?”
I tilted my head a little. “But I just met you, sunbae.”
Instead of answering, he suddenly grabbed my hand and shook it enthusiastically. “I’m Kwon Soonyoung. People call me Hoshi. But you can call me either,” he said proudly. “And you are…?”
“Y/N.”
“Nice to meet you, Y/N,” he said, still smiling brightly. “Now that we know each other, come help your senior here.” And somehow, without even realising it, I ended up following him.
Looking back now… I’m pretty sure that was the beginning of all my trouble.
That was the day I started becoming close with Soonyoung sunbae.
Every Thursday evening, I would stay on the bench by the field, watching him practice while doing my homework before heading home. It was refreshing seeing him and his teammates getting along, and laughing together.
Sometimes, when he felt like taking a nap, he would come to the library because he knew I would be there.
I once told him he should find somewhere more comfortable to lie down, but he insisted that he didn’t want to nap alone. So instead, he would just rest his head on the table while I continued reading my book.
After a while, I simply let him be.
And of course, he didn’t know about my little crush on him.
I paid attention to every small detail about him, memorising things without even realising it. After a few days, I noticed his neck always looked uncomfortable from sleeping on the table, so I started bringing a small plushie.
I told him it was mine and that I just happened to have it with me.
But honestly, I brought it for him.
Sometimes I would also buy a small kimbap and a bottle of water for him, because I noticed he often skipped lunch. He would nap during the break and then go straight to football practice afterwards.
He never asked for those things.
But I liked taking care of him in small ways like that.
Even if he never knew why.
I always felt a little giddy whenever I saw him accept the things I quietly prepared for him. Well, it wasn’t always one-sided. He did things for me, too.
Like the time he brought a small Tupperware filled with kimchi that his mom had made. “For you, Y/N junior,” he said, handing it to me with that wide grin of his.
He always called me that, Y/N junior. And somehow, every single time he said it, my face would turn bright red.
One time, Soonyoung sunbae even asked me to be his partner during the school trip. I definitely noticed a few girls giving me looks, but honestly… who cares? The trip was supposed to be educational. We went to the science centre to learn something.
But instead of focusing on the exhibits, sunbae spent most of the time goofing around. And somehow, I ended up following along with his nonsense. Looking back, I can confidently say that was one of the best days I had in high school.
As the days passed, I couldn’t help but notice that this feeling inside me kept growing.
I wanted to confess.
I really did.
But then I realised something. You were already in your final year. You had your big exams coming up, and everyone kept saying how important they were.
I couldn’t confess. Not now.
What if it distracted you? It didn’t matter whether you liked me back or not. Knowing your personality, you would definitely start worrying about me. You always cared about the people around you first, sometimes even putting yourself aside.
So instead of confessing… I chose to support you.
I watched you work so hard to prepare for your exams. I would sometimes wait near the school gate, watching as you walked into the exam hall. On the first day of the big exam, you turned back for a moment and flashed that confident smile of yours before entering the gate.
And somehow, that smile made me feel proud too.
The same confident smile of yours flashed as I watched from the side as you threw your graduation cap into the air, your face full of happiness.
I was standing there with a flower in my hand. And also… a letter.
But just as I was about to step forward, I saw a girl walk up to you and kiss your cheek.
That’s when I froze. That’s when I realised something.
“I guess I’m late.” I quietly hid the letter away. Instead, I walked up to you and handed you only the flower. You smiled and ruffled my hair the way you always used to.
“Thank you, Y/Nnie… my junior,” you said affectionately.
For a moment, I almost choked on the tears building up in my chest. But I held them in. Not now. Instead, I gave you the biggest smile I could manage and congratulated you.
“Well, Soonyoung sunbae, you taught me what love feels like for the first time. You did it without even realising it, and I loved every moment of it. Even though you never knew how I felt back then, at least this paper and pen helped me express it.”
Soonyoung finished reading the last line slowly.
The room fell quiet.
For a moment, he stared at the old paper in his hands, his fingers gently gripping the edges as if it were something fragile.
Then he heard a small whimper. Latte had climbed onto the couch beside him. The dog tilted her head slightly before leaning forward to lick his cheek.
Only then did Soonyoung realise that tears had been streaming down his face without him noticing.
“Ah… Latte,” he muttered softly, letting out a small breath that almost sounded like a laugh. He wiped his face with the back of his hand, but the tight feeling in his chest didn’t go away.
His eyes drifted back to the letter.
Memories of the school field, the library table, the small plushie he used to rest his head on, and the kimbap she would quietly leave for him began to surface one by one.
Things he had never questioned before.
Things he had never realised.
Soonyoung leaned back against the couch, the letter still in his hand.
“…You should’ve told me,” he murmured under his breath.
Latte curled up beside him as if sensing his mood, resting her head on his leg.
And for the first time in years, Soonyoung found himself wondering about a junior he hadn’t thought about in a very long time.
It was reunion day, and Y/N could confidently say that she didn’t want to be here.
But here she was anyway.
Getting dragged along by her friend.
After Soonyoung graduated, she did manage to make another close friend. It wasn’t easy at first, but it was bearable.
She survived.
The place was crowded with familiar faces. Laughter filled the room as everyone drank, chatted, and reminisced about their school days. Y/N found herself laughing along with her classmates, joking and fooling around like old times. Soon enough, the topic of past memories came up.
“Yuri-yah, you were the one who started that prank!” someone said, pointing accusingly.
“I bet Mr Kim still holds a grudge against you.” Everyone burst into laughter.
The noise, the crowd, the overwhelming nostalgia, it all started to feel a little too much.
So Y/N quietly excused herself to get some fresh air.
She didn’t notice the figure who watched her leave.
And she definitely didn’t notice that the same figure began following her steps.
Outside, the night air was cooler and calmer. Y/N took a small breath, letting the noise from inside fade into the background.
Just as she was starting to relax, someone tapped her shoulder.
She startled slightly and turned around.
And then her eyes widened.
“Sunbae!”
Her face lit up immediately as she stepped forward and hugged him. Soonyoung blinked in surprise for a second before returning the hug. When they pulled away, he looked at her properly for the first time in years.
She was different now.
Gone was the shy girl in a school uniform who used to quietly follow him around with snacks and plushies. In front of him now stood a woman who carried herself with quiet confidence.
“Y/N junior,” Soonyoung greeted, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. Honestly, he was a little confused by how warmly she reacted to seeing him.
“How have you been these days?” he asked.
And just like that, the conversation flowed. They talked easily, as if the years between them had never existed. But eventually, Soonyoung remembered why he had approached her in the first place.
“Y/Nnie… actually…”
He reached into the inner pocket of his jacket and pulled out an envelope.
“Can we talk about this?”
At first, Y/N thought she might be mistaken. But then she saw the paper.
The familiar envelope.
The handwriting. Her handwriting.
She froze.
Her brain stopped for a second.
‘Why the hell, sunbae? Why do you have that?!’
She whisper screamed.
Soonyoung blinked, startled by her sudden reaction.
“Well… you sent it to my house,” he said, lifting the envelope slightly. “Of course I have it.”
Y/N immediately shook her head. “No! I didn’t send that!”
She quickly stepped forward, trying to snatch the envelope from his hand, but Soonyoung reacted faster, raising his arm high above his head.
“Ah, ah,” he teased lightly.
“Please, sunbae!” she protested, reaching up again. “You’re not supposed to read it, and you’re definitely not supposed to have it!”
She tried jumping slightly to grab it again, but he simply leaned back, chuckling at her attempt.
“Why not?” he asked casually, still holding it out of her reach. He tilted his head, studying her expression.
“Because it was just my stupid thoughts,” she muttered.
“So… having feelings for me was stupid?” he asked, his voice quieter now.
That made her freeze.
The playful struggle stopped instantly. Both of them stood still.
“…That’s not what I meant,” she said softly after a moment. Soonyoung slipped the letter back into his jacket.
“I’m keeping it, junior.”
She let out a small whine of protest.
Both of them fell silent after that. The situation suddenly felt awkward, the air between them heavier than before.
After a long pause, Soonyoung finally spoke.
“Why didn’t you tell me your feelings back then?”
Y/N let out a long exhale and pushed her bangs back with her hand. “Well… you had a girlfriend at that time,” she said simply. “Why would I confess?”
“But you liked me before I even had a girlfriend.”
“I didn’t want to distract you…” she murmured, lowering her head.
Thinking back to that time made her feel embarrassed all over again.
“Y/Nnie…” he called softly.
She lifted her gaze to look at him.
And as she studied the man standing in front of her now, she realised something. So many things had changed.
He was no longer the senior she used to have a crush on.
Even now, looking at him, she didn’t feel that strange flutter she once described in the letter. Instead, what filled her chest was something calmer.
Nostalgia.
“Thank you… for the letter,” Soonyoung said, breaking eye contact first.
“You actually made my last year of school a lot better.”
He chuckled lightly before continuing. “To be honest, I almost gave up on school back then. I was thinking about focusing only on football.”
He glanced at her again.
“But then I met you… My junior.”
He shook his head with a small smile. “I remember wondering how you could study so hard even though it wasn’t even your final year. You studied like you were going to take the CSAT the next day.”
He laughed quietly.
“So I decided I should probably study too.”
Y/N listened attentively as he spoke.
“I’ve actually been having a hard time these days,” Soonyoung continued. “But receiving your letter reminded me of the time we spent together. And that reminded me not to give up… just like how you inspired me not to give up on studying back then.”
He paused for a moment before raising both hands slightly in an apologetic gesture.
“And… I’m sorry for not returning your feelings.”
Y/N chuckled softly. Just like she remembered, her sunbae always had this slightly playful way of apologising.
“Well, like I said,” she replied, “that letter wasn’t supposed to be read by you.”
She shrugged lightly before adding, “But honestly… You did teach me something, too.”
Something about the feeling of love.
She didn’t say the last part out loud.
“So…” she continued, extending her hand toward him, “can I have that back?”
Instead of returning it, Soonyoung immediately hugged his arms to his chest, protectively covering the inside pocket of his jacket where the letter was tucked away.
“No,” he said firmly.
“I’m keeping it.” He grinned.
“I’ve never received a love letter before, you know? So this one is precious.”
“And besides,” he added, tapping his jacket lightly, “I can read it whenever I’m feeling down.”
He looked at her again, his grin widening.
“As expected from the smart girl. You wrote the letter like it was an essay i almost want to study it.”
As soon as she arrived home, she rushed straight to the attic.
She flicked on the light and her eyes immediately searched the shelves for one particular thing.
“The box…”
The moment she spotted it, she hurried over and grabbed it, crouching down on the floor as she opened the lid. Her breath caught.
All the letters were gone.
The box that had once been filled with them was now empty, except for a single envelope resting quietly inside.
“What…?” She stumbled slightly from her crouched position, quickly grabbing the envelope and tearing it open.
Inside was only a blank piece of paper. Her brows furrowed in disbelief.
“What is this?!” She shoved the paper back into the envelope and dropped it into the box again, grabbing a fistful of her hair in panic. “The hell… where did everything go?!”
Her eyes darted around the attic as if the letters might suddenly appear somewhere. That night, she searched the entire attic frantically. Every shelf. Every corner. Every box she had already cleaned before. But no matter how hard she looked…
The letters were nowhere to be found.
“I did put them in that box. I’m sure of it. I swear to God, I put them in there.” She kept talking to herself as she searched.
If anyone saw her right now, they would probably think she had gone crazy. And maybe she had. After all, what kind of normal person would believe that letters could simply vanish from a box that had been completely closed?
People would probably laugh if she told them.
Then suddenly, something crossed her mind.
“Treasures need to be let go. Because if you keep too many of them… they may make your boat sink from how heavy they become.”
The old man’s words echoed in her head.
She froze.
Then slowly, realization began to creep in.
Maybe… Maybe she knew what she had to do tomorrow.
“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me… what kind of mystic nonsense is this?”
She whispered under her breath. She was standing in the exact same place she had visited before.
Or at least… it was supposed to be. The vintage shop should have been right here. But instead, standing in its place was a bookstore.
She frowned and walked inside anyway, thinking maybe she had remembered the location wrong.
The smell of paper and old books filled the air.
Her eyes scanned the store, searching for an employee. Eventually, she spotted a tall guy with broad shoulders standing near a shelf.
His hair was neatly combed, and despite his handsome features, he wore a pair of glasses that made him look surprisingly gentle.
The funny part was his outfit.
He wore a checkered apron with a cartoon cat printed on it, and in his hand was a feather duster shaped like a wizard’s wand. He didn’t notice her standing nearby as he busily dusted the top shelf.
She cleared her throat.
The man startled slightly, the sudden movement making his glasses slide down the bridge of his nose.
“Oh! I didn’t see you there,” he said quickly, pushing his glasses back up. “Can I help you? Looking for books? A specific genre? I can help!”
“Yes… but not about books,” she replied.
“Yes, of course!” he said enthusiastically.
She hesitated for a moment before asking. “Do you happen to know if there used to be a vintage shop around here? It sold a lot of old, pretty things. It was owned by an old man who wore a three-piece suit.”
The man scratched his head with the wand-shaped duster, thinking.
“No, miss. As far as I know, when open this shop for 2 years, this area only has cafés, this bookstore, and a few repair shops.”
He shook his head.
“I’ve never heard of a vintage shop around here.”
Y/N let out a long sigh. Was she going crazy?
She was sure she had entered that shop in this exact location. Sure, it was possible the store had moved somewhere else… but the handsome guy just said he had been working here for two years.
She suddenly felt like pulling her hair out.
'I'm going insane'
Instead, she looked back at the man and gave him a small bow.
“Thank you…"She had glanced at his nametag while speaking. Even the nametag had a tiny cat sticker stuck on the corner.
" Wonwoo-shi.”
“Anytime!” he replied brightly. With that, she walked out of the store.
Inside the bookstore, Wonwoo’s gaze followed her until she disappeared through the door.
“Three-piece suit… old man…” he murmured to himself, trying to recall something from memory.
Outside, Y/N stood on the sidewalk, completely lost in her thoughts.
Now she had no idea what to do.
First problem: Soonyoung sunbae had her letter.
Second problem: all the other letters had disappeared, leaving only one envelope behind.
Third problem: the shop where she bought the mysterious box had completely vanished.
She rubbed her temples in frustration.
“Y/N?”
She suddenly heard someone calling her name. As she turned toward the voice, she froze. Standing right in front of her was someone she never expected to see.
And in that person’s hand…
was another one of her letters.
Her eyes widened.
Speculation of another problem: what if all the letters had somehow been delivered… to the people she wrote them for?
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
a/n: MOSHI MOSHI, Hello everyone! I'm back with the vintage shop series. And this one may be the last one for the series. btw it was inspired by the movie To All the Boys I've Loved Before, and ariana song thankyou, Next. Hope you guys will like it
Everything from the old cardboard box tumbled down as she tried to carry it. Papers were scattered across the wooden floor. She quickly knelt, picking them up one by one. Her hand paused at the sight of a stack bundle of letters tied neatly with a ribbon. She slowly sat down on the floor of her attic room, dust floating faintly in the air. Carefully, she untied the ribbon that held the letters together.
A soft giggle escaped her lips as she looked at the names written on each envelope.
“Wow… how did I even fall for this many people?” she murmured to herself.
She didn’t open any of the letters. She didn’t need to. Just by looking at the handwriting on the front, she could already imagine what she had written inside.
They were all the letters she once wrote when she had a crush on someone… or to someone who later became her past lover — her exes.
She stared at them for a long moment. Maybe it was time to store them somewhere else.
…………………..
The bell chimed as the shop door opened, signalling someone had entered.
She scanned the room. The shop looked vintage, almost frozen in time. Wooden shelves lined the walls, filled with peculiar items — antique clocks ticking in different rhythms, porcelain dolls with glassy eyes, stacks of leather-bound books that smelled faintly of something sweet and unfamiliar.
“Looking for something specific?”
The sudden voice made her flinch. Almost instantly, she turned around and found an old man standing behind her, dressed neatly in a three-piece suit. His silver hair was combed back perfectly, and a warm smile rested on his face.
“Oh, I’m just looking around,” she replied softly. “But… do you happen to have a cute box? Something that can fit papers… letters?”
The old man seemed to think for a moment before his face lit up.
“Of course,” he said. He gestured for her to follow. “Come, follow me.”
She followed him from behind, walking past shelf after shelf. Eventually, they stopped in front of one particular shelf filled with boxes. Most of them looked more like jewellery boxes than storage boxes.
The old man stepped onto a small set of stairs placed beside the shelf and climbed a few steps. Reaching the very top, he carefully took down a box resting above the others. The box was shaped like a small treasure chest, with a curved wooden lid and a body decorated with a few tiny gemstones embedded into the wood. It looked old, yet beautifully preserved.
It was the perfect size to fit her letters. The moment she saw it, her eyes lit up with excitement.
“That’s so pretty,” she complimented, almost immediately.
The old man chuckled softly at her reaction and carried the box over to the counter. She pulled the small stool that sat in front of the counter and sat down, still eyeing the box with curiosity. Up close, the gemstones caught the light faintly, glimmering in different colours.
The old man cleared his throat.
“Do you know,” he began slowly, “that every item in this shop has its own story? That goes for this one, too”
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
5 REASON TO LOVE YOU EPILOGUE
a/n: here is the epilogue! i try to make it romantic. hope you guys like it! leave comment ❤️ if you like it very
Here is the oneshot link if any of you miss this previously
----------------------------🕊♡₊˚ 🦢・₊✧💍---------------------------
The news spread through the company like wildfire—not because Seungcheol announced it, but because of Chan.
His mouth was faster than any media outlet could ever be.
“Boss, here’s your file,” Chan said, handing it over. As Seungcheol took it, Chan’s eyes caught something shining on his boss’s hand. A ring. His mind spun for a second, trying to place where he’d seen that exact shape before.
Then it clicked.
That morning, Y/N had been packing up her desk, and Chan had helped her. He clearly remembered something gleaming on her finger, too.
His eyes widened.
He gasped way too loudly.
“BOSS, SO YOU PROPOSED TO Y/N, HUH?!”
Before Seungcheol could stop him, Chan’s voice had already echoed through the department.
From that moment on, there was no escape.
During meetings, people congratulated him openly. When he passed by the company café, whispers followed him—paired with smiles and not-so-subtle glances. Chan and the others who had witnessed Seungcheol asking Y/N to list the five reasons were buzzing with excitement.
Half of them were genuinely overjoyed.
The other half?
Frustrated.
Because they had just lost money on their bets about who would win.
“Sweetheart, I think you look good in that one, too.”
“Yes, honey, the previous dress enhanced your figure beautifully, but this one makes you look like a princess.”
Y/N mentally sighed at her mother’s and future mother-in-law’s endless commentary. They had been inside this boutique for god knows how long. Every dress she tried on came with glowing praise, which only made the decision harder.
How was she supposed to choose when everything apparently made her look “radiant,” “ethereal,” or “like royalty”?
She carefully stepped down from the round platform again, lifting the heavy layers of fabric before disappearing behind the curtain. Her legs were starting to protest from climbing up and down so many times.
“Dear Moms,” she called out from behind the curtain, exhaustion slipping into her voice, “which one should I actually choose?”
“Boss, I think pink would suit you better,” Chan suggested confidently while scanning the rack of suits.
Seungcheol stared at him. “Pink?”
“Soft rose. Blush tone. Romantic. Trendy.”
Seungcheol slowly turned his head toward his father, silently asking if this was a joke.
His father only smiled. “I think it would be refreshing,” Mr Choi added casually.
Seungcheol rubbed his temples.
On the other side, Seungcheol went to choose his part of the suites for himself. Only his father and Chan were there to give moral support and suggestion which in his mind he doesn’t need one actually. But they insisted on following along.
He had come here planning to choose a simple, classic suit. Instead, he was now standing in front of a rainbow of options while Chan enthusiastically pulled out shades that sounded more like dessert names than wedding attire.
“Can’t I just get married without having to deal with this kind of headache?” Seungcheol muttered under his breath. His father caught it—and laughed.
“During my day, it was more than this.. ” Then he talks about his past, which makes the employees there listen attentively.
“Don’t worry, the deposit will be returned a week after your wedding.”
Both families were visiting the venue they had booked. It was a glass dome located by the beach. Everyone inside would be able to enjoy the ocean view through the clear walls. The decorations, flower arrangements, and ushers organised by the wedding planner were still in progress.
As the planner continued explaining the details, Y/N’s attention slowly drifted elsewhere.
Her gaze fell on the altar.
On the path she would soon walk, her father by her side. At the end of it stood a beautifully decorated arch filled with fresh flowers, making it look radiant and almost unreal. She imagined herself standing there.
In a white dress.
Holding a bouquet.
Walking toward the man waiting for her.
The thought that the time was almost here, that she would soon hold the title of a wife, sent a shiver down her spine. Not just anyone’s wife.
A Choi’s wife.
The weight of it suddenly felt heavier than the ocean air around her. A quiet fear crept into her chest, overwhelming her with emotions she didn’t even know how to name.
Excited.
Nervous.
Scared.
Ready.
She swallowed.
“I’ll be back in a bit,” she excused herself softly, leaving the rest of the discussion to her parents and Seungcheol’s. No one stopped her, too focused on table arrangements and guest lists.
She walked toward the beach, the sound of waves grounding her thoughts. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath. The sun was almost setting, painting the sky in orange and soft pink. The wind grew colder as the evening approached, brushing against her bare arms.
Then she felt something warm settle over her shoulders.
A jacket. And a presence beside her.
Seungcheol stood next to her, facing the sea before glancing at her profile.
“You good?” he asked quietly.
Y/N had to admit, ever since he put that ring on her finger, something in him had shifted. Not drastically. Not dramatically. But subtly.
He wasn’t as grumpy as before. He lingered a little longer. Watched her a little more. Stayed close, not in an overly physical way, but in a way that made her feel… safe.
Like right now. Just standing beside her.
It calmed her.
She turned to face him properly before wrapping her arms around him. She buried her face against his chest, inhaling his familiar scent. Without asking what was wrong, he wrapped his arms around her instantly.
One hand rested on her back. The other gently stroked her hair, fixing the strands that the wind had blown out of place.
“I’m here,” he murmured, though she hadn’t asked.
“I know.” She raised her head and rested her chin against his chest, looking up at him. “Say, Cheol-ah…”
He hummed softly, signalling her to continue.
“How are you feeling right now?” she asked, fiddling with his belt absentmindedly.
“Right now…” he glanced down at her, “…I feel comfortable.”
She paused, studying his face.
“How do you feel about the venue?”
“It’s beautiful. You do have taste,” he said, a small smile forming.
She chuckled.
“And the dress? Your suit?”
He rolled his eyes, reminiscing. “A headache.”
She smiled wider at that. Then her expression shifted, softer now.
“How do you feel about the day of our vows getting closer?”
That was the real question.
This time, he paused.
The wind blew gently between them, the sound of waves filling the silence he took before answering.
“I have to admit… I do feel a little scared,” he said honestly. “Because someone’s daughter is about to become my future. And that comes with a responsibility I have to carry.”
She swallowed.
“If you could turn back time… would you want to prevent all this?”
“No.”
Without hesitation.
He loosened his hold around her waist and instead held both her hands. He looked directly into her eyes, firm and steady.
“Just so you know,” he continued, his voice calmer now, “I don’t make impulsive decisions. When I proposed to you, it wasn’t because I felt pressured or carried away.”
His thumbs brushed lightly over her knuckles.
“It’s because I know I can bear whatever the future holds. Good or bad. I’m ready for that.”
He inhaled softly.
“My feelings for you might have grown later than yours did for me. I won’t deny that. But I’m willing to grow them. I want to grow them.”
His gaze softened.
“Just like how you feel about me… which I hope is deeper than usual.”
A faint smile tugged at his lips.
“Because I’m ready to drown in it.”
The wind carried his words away, but the warmth in his hands stayed.
God… I love this version of Choi Seungcheol.
If I knew it was going to be like this, I would’ve flirted with him way sooner, she thought to herself.
Her heart felt full—too full, almost overwhelming—but in the softest way.
She leaned forward and kissed his cheek.
Seungcheol froze. Completely.
His ears turned red almost instantly.
“Yah—” he blinked, caught off guard.
She smiled at the flustered man in front of her.
“My future hubby, you cursed again”, she said sweetly, squeezing his hands. “Anyways..Thank you.”
He stared at her as she had just short-circuited his brain.
“Now let’s go,” she added casually, slipping her hand into his. “It’s getting dark… and I’m hungry.”
“Ma’am, it’s only a few minutes left. Please bear with us.”
Chan quickly grabbed a water bottle and handed it to Mrs Choi. She took it and gulped it down in one go while Chan fanned her dramatically with a folder he found nearby.
“Unnie, please calm down,” Y/N’s mother said, though her own voice was shaking. “Or else I’m going to end up like you.”
Chan froze. “Please don’t say that,” he panicked. “I can only handle one fainting mother at a time.”
Mrs Choi clutched her chest. “My son is getting married…”
“And my daughter is leaving me…” Y/N’s mom added, already teary.
“Okay, okay, let’s all breathe,” Chan said, now regretting volunteering for this role.
“Wait here, I’ll grab another bottle of water,” he muttered quickly.
But before Chan could even reach the door of the bride’s room, the door slowly opened.
The three of them went silent.
They stared.
Stunned.
“…Oh.” Chan blinked rapidly.
That was all he could manage. Even the two mothers forgot their panic. Their eyes welled up again—but this time for a completely different reason.
“Another minute and you’ll officially be someone’s husband.”
Wonwoo stood beside Seungcheol, who sat quietly, a handkerchief clenched in his hand. He felt cold and warm at the same time—chills running down his spine, but his chest burning with anticipation.
“Let’s just get this day over with,” Seungcheol muttered, standing up as the wedding coordinator signalled him to get ready. “I haven’t seen Y/N for two days because of those traditions.”
Wonwoo raised an eyebrow. “You sound like you’ve been deprived.”
“I have,” Seungcheol shot back instantly.
Wonwoo smirked. “I knew you were going to be a simp.”
Seungcheol playfully punched his friend’s arm.
“Say that again, and I’ll replace you as best man.”
Wonwoo only adjusted his glasses calmly. “Too late. It’s official.”
Seungcheol exhaled slowly, trying to steady himself.
Y/N tightened her grip on her father’s arm as the nerves finally hit her. Her father gently placed his other hand over hers, steady and warm.
“Whatever this is, whenever, anytime,” he said softly, “you’ll always be my little girl. You can always turn to me. I’ll open my arms wide.”
That did it.
Her vision blurred instantly.
Her father chuckled, already prepared. With the tissue he had been holding from the beginning, he gently dabbed at her tear-stained cheekbones.
“Chin up, sweetheart,” he whispered. “This is your day.”
With that, the doors of the glass dome slowly opened.
Inside, the groom and the guests were already waiting in anticipation. The romantic melody filled the space as little children walked down the aisle first, scattering flower petals along the path toward the altar.
And then—
Y/N stepped inside, accompanied by her father.
Seungcheol froze.
Completely stunned.
She looked unreal.
The soft white dress flowed around her, delicate details catching the golden light from outside. Her hair framed her face perfectly, and the veil trailed behind her like something out of a dream.
Like an angel who had chosen today to descend.
“My… I’m in deep,” he whispered under his breath.
He felt his chest tighten—not from fear this time, but from certainty.
Step by step, she walked toward him.
And with each step, he felt himself falling even deeper.
When they reached the end of the aisle, her father gently took her hand and placed it into Seungcheol’s palm. Before letting go, he gave Seungcheol a firm pat on the back.
“I trust you, son. Please take care of my baby girl.”
Seungcheol straightened, meeting his father-in-law’s eyes with steady confidence.
“I will spend my whole life making her the happiest woman,” he said firmly. “And I promise that to you as well.”
Her father studied him for a brief second.
Then he nodded.
A sign of pride.
A sign of relief.
With one last look at his daughter, he turned and made his way to the front row, sitting beside his wife, who was already crying without holding back.
And at the altar, Seungcheol finally allowed himself to breathe.
Because she was here.
With him.
After the priest finished his speech, the bride and groom began exchanging their vows.
“Now, exchange the rings.”
Seungcheol took the ring band carefully. He reached for Y/N’s hand. Before sliding it onto her finger, he lifted her hand and pressed a gentle kiss against it, never breaking eye contact.
Y/N’s ears instantly turned red. If she could have fainted gracefully, she would have done it right there.
Please, my soon-to-be husband in a few seconds, don’t be too romantic. I will literally explode, she mentally nagged.
Her hand trembled in his; Seungcheol felt it.
And smirked. That smirk only made her heart beat faster.
Y/N turned toward her bridesmaid to take the ring for the groom, but because of one certain Choi Seungcheol and his intense eye contact just now, the ring slipped from her fingers.
It fell to the ground. Rolling nowhere
“OH MY GOD, THE RING FELL!” Chan shouted dramatically.
The entire dome gasped.
Y/N immediately face-palmed. Both sets of parents shot up from their seats in panic, scanning the floor like it was a national emergency.
Guests leaned forward. Some stood halfway. A few children pointed.
Then—
“I GOT IT! IT’S IN MY HAND!” Mr Choi shouted victoriously, holding the ring up. The whole place released a loud sigh of relief, followed by giggles.
Seungcheol pressed his lips together tightly, trying and failing not to laugh.
Y/N bowed apologetically to the guests before taking the ring back, this time gripping it firmly like her life depended on it. She turned to Seungcheol and glared.
He looked way too entertained.
With slightly trembling hands, she grabbed his hand and slid the ring onto his finger.
“Am I that intimidating?” he whispered teasingly.
She pinched his arm sharply.
The priest smiled, shaking his head fondly.
“Well then,” he announced warmly, “I now pronounce you husband and wife. Groom, you may kiss the bride, but don’t drop her.”
The crowd burst into laughter and cheers.
Seungcheol wasted no time. He pulled his now wife closer by her waist, one hand firm and secure.
Parents cried openly without shame. Friends crowded the photo booth. Kids ran around with cake-stained fingers. The sunset outside the glass dome painted everything in warm gold. Seungcheol barely let go of her hand the entire night.
Now and then, he would glance at her as if making sure she was still there. As if afraid, this was something he might wake up from.
She noticed and squeezed his hand every time.
The bouquet toss turned chaotic.
The cake cutting turned competitive.
The speech was dramatic,
“I just want everyone to know that our groom survived two full days without seeing the bride. Please give him a round of applause for that level of suffering.” The crowd burst into laughter. Chan ended it surprisingly sweetly, admitting that he had never seen Seungcheol look at anyone the way he looked at Y/N, as if he had finally found home.
The dance floor turned wild.
But through all the noise, the laughter, and the flashing cameras, there was something steady between them.
When the guests slowly began to leave, the newlyweds stood at the edge of the dome, watching the ocean under the moonlight.
“I’m in deep, Mrs Y/N,” Seungcheol whispered before giving a peck on the lips to his now wife.
Y/N, of course, was instantly flustered.
“You know… I think my Cheol was switched with someone,” she muttered, avoiding his gaze. His eyes were dangerous—warm, slow, almost dripping like honey whenever he looked at her like that. “I still can’t get used to this romantic version of you.”
“Well, I’m a man of my word,” he replied calmly. “Didn’t I promise you I’d be a loving husband? I guess it starts now… and never ends until we die.”
Seeing her still avoiding his eyes, he stepped closer and wrapped his arms around her from behind. His chin rested gently on her shoulder as his hands secured themselves around her waist.
He liked this position.
Close. Safe. Hers.
“Hm,” she hummed softly. “Should I make a promise too?”
“No need, I guess,” he replied without thinking.
He immediately felt her pout.
The way her body shifted slightly in protest made him smile.
“Alright, alright. Let me think of one,” he said, pretending to consider it seriously.
Y/N rested her hands over his, fingers lightly tracing his knuckles where they were wrapped around her waist.
“Promise me to be with me,” he finally said.
She snorted softly. “That’s why I’m here, dummy. Another.”
He smiled against her hair.
“Then… how about you promise to be a loving wife too?” he suggested.
She immediately protested, “But that’s the same as your promise! Another!”
He tightened his arms around her just slightly.
“Okay, okay,” he murmured near her ear. “Then promise me this.”
He paused, not teasing this time.
“Promise me that whenever things get hard… You won’t walk away quietly. Stay. Even if we argue. Even if we get tired. Stay and fight with me.”
Her teasing expression softened.
She turned in his arms so she could face him properly this time.
“I promise,” she said gently.
“You too?” she asked.
He smiled.
“Of course. I guess another promise has been added to the list,” he joked softly.
He closed the gap between them, their foreheads resting against each other.
“Fair enough,” she whispered, nudging her nose against his.